This is a modern-English version of The Way of Initiation; or, How to Attain Knowledge of the Higher Worlds, originally written by Steiner, Rudolf. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE WAY OF INITIATION

THE PATH TO ENLIGHTENMENT

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

INITIATION AND ITS RESULTS

STARTING OUT AND ITS OUTCOMES

a sequel to the

"WAY OF INITIATION"

"Path to Initiation"

By
RUDOLF STEINER, Ph.D.

By RUDOLF STEINER, Ph.D.

Translated from the German by Clifford Bax

Translated from the German by Clifford Bax


CONTENTS

CONTENTS

  A FOREWORD
I. THE ASTRAL CENTERS (CHAKRAS)
II. THE CONSTITUTION OF THE ETHERIC BODY
III. DREAM LIFE
IV. THE THREE STATES OF CONSCIOUSNESS
V. THE DISSOCIATION OF HUMAN PERSONALITY DURING INITIATION
VI. THE FIRST GUARDIAN OF THE THRESHOLD
VII. THE SECOND GUARDIAN OF THE THRESHOLD
  SELECTED LIST OF OCCULT WORKS

In same clear print and rich binding as this book

In the same clear text and high-quality binding as this book


PRICE $1.00 PREPAID

Price $1.00 prepaid


Dr. Rudolf Steiner

Dr. Rudolf Steiner

Dr. Rudolf Steiner


THE

THE

WAY OF INITIATION

Path to initiation

OR

OR

HOW TO ATTAIN KNOWLEDGE OF THE
HIGHER WORLDS

HOW TO GAIN KNOWLEDGE OF THE
HIGHER REALMS


BY

BY

RUDOLF STEINER, Ph.D.

Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D.


FROM THE GERMAN
BY
MAX GYSI

FROM GERMANY
BY
MAX GYSI


WITH SOME BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES OF THE AUTHOR BY
EDOUARD SCHURÉ

WITH SOME BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES OF THE AUTHOR BY
EDOUARD SCHURÉ


FIRST AMERICANIZED EDITION

First American Edition


MACOY PUBLISHING AND MASONIC SUPPLY CO.
NEW YORK, U.S.A.

MACOY PUBLISHING AND MASONIC SUPPLY CO.
NEW YORK, USA.

Copyright 1910 BY MACOY PUBLISHING AND MASONIC SUPPLY CO., 45-47-49 JOHN ST. New York, U.S.A.

CONTENTS.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

    PAGE
  The Personality of Rudolf Steiner and His Development 7
I. The Superphysical World and Its Gnosis 33
II. How to Attain Knowledge of the Higher Worlds 50
III. The Path of Discipleship 65
IV. Probation 81
V. Enlightenment 93
VI. Initiation 117
VII. The Higher Education of the Soul 135
VIII. The Conditions of Discipleship 149
  List of Occult and Kindred Books 165

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.

(FOR THE ENGLISH EDITION.)

(FOR THE ENGLISH EDITION.)

Being deeply interested in Dr. Steiner's work and teachings, and desirous of sharing with my English-speaking friends the many invaluable glimpses of Truth which are to be found therein, I decided upon the translation of the present volume. It is due to the kind co-operation of several friends who prefer to be anonymous that this task has been accomplished, and I wish to express my hearty thanks for the literary assistance rendered by them—also to thank Dr. Peipers of Munich for permission to reproduce his excellent photograph of the author.

Being very interested in Dr. Steiner's work and teachings, and wanting to share with my English-speaking friends the many invaluable insights of Truth found within, I decided to translate this volume. This task was made possible through the generous help of several friends who prefer to remain anonymous, and I want to express my heartfelt thanks for their literary assistance. I also want to thank Dr. Peipers of Munich for allowing me to use his excellent photograph of the author.

The special value of this volume consists, I think, in the fact that no advice is given and no statement made which is not based on the personal experience of the author, who is, in the truest sense, both a mystic and an occultist.

The true value of this volume lies in the fact that no advice is offered and no claims are made that aren't rooted in the author's personal experiences, who is, in every sense, both a mystic and an occultist.

If the present volume should meet with a reception justifying a further venture, we propose translating and issuing during the coming year a further series of articles by Dr. Steiner in continuation of the same subject, and a third volume will consist of the articles now appearing in the pages of The Theosophist, entitled "The Education of Children."

If this volume is well-received, we plan to translate and release another series of articles by Dr. Steiner next year on the same topic, and a third volume will include the articles currently published in The Theosophist, titled "The Education of Children."

Max Gysi.

Max Gysi.


PUBLISHER'S NOTE.

Publisher's Note.

While the pleasant German vernacular is still discernable in the text of this work, we wish to state that it has been Americanized in spelling, phraseology, and definition, to make plainer to the Western mind the wonderful truths experienced by its distinguished author.

While the charming German language is still noticeable in the text of this work, we want to clarify that it has been Americanized in spelling, phrasing, and definitions to make the amazing truths experienced by its esteemed author clearer to the Western reader.

The readers, especially Occult, Theosophic, Masonic, and New Thought students, we believe, will appreciate the clearness with which his teachings lead to the simple rich Harmony of Life.

The readers, especially those interested in the Occult, Theosophy, Masonry, and New Thought, we believe, will appreciate how clearly his teachings guide us to the straightforward, enriching Harmony of Life.

MACOY PUB. & MASONIC SUP. CO.

MACOY PUB. & MASONIC SUP. CO.


THE PERSONALITY OF RUDOLF STEINER AND HIS DEVELOPMENT

THE PERSONALITY OF RUDOLF STEINER AND HIS DEVELOPMENT

By Edouard Schuré [1]

By Edouard Schuré __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Many of even the most cultivated men of our time have a very mistaken idea of what is a true mystic and a true occultist. They know these two forms of human mentality only by their imperfect or degenerate types, of which recent times have afforded but too many examples. To the intellectual man of the day, the mystic is a kind of fool and visionary who takes his fancies for facts; the occultist is a dreamer or a charlatan who abuses public credulity in order to boast of an imaginary science and of pretended powers. Be it remarked, to begin with, that this definition of mysticism, though deserved by some, would be as unjust as erroneous if one sought to apply it to such personalities as Joachim del Fiore of the thirteenth century, Jacob Boehme of the sixteenth, or St. Martin, who is called "the unknown philosopher," of the eighteenth century. No less unjust and false would be the current definition of the occultist if one saw in it the slightest connection with such earnest seekers as Paracelsus, Mesmer, or Fabre d'Olivet in the past, as William Crookes, de Rochat, or Camille Flammarion in the present. Think what we may of these bold investigators, it is undeniable that they have opened out regions unknown to science, and furnished the mind with new ideas.

Many of even the most educated people today have a very misguided idea of what a true mystic and a true occultist are. They know these two types of human mentality only through their flawed or degenerate examples, of which recent times have shown too many. To the modern intellectual, the mystic is seen as a kind of fool and dreamer who confuses his fantasies with reality; the occultist is viewed as a dreamer or a fraud who exploits public gullibility to boast about an imaginary science and supposed abilities. It's important to note that this definition of mysticism, while it may apply to some, would be just as unfair as it is incorrect if applied to figures like Joachim del Fiore from the thirteenth century, Jacob Boehme from the sixteenth, or St. Martin, known as "the unknown philosopher," from the eighteenth century. Likewise, the common definition of the occultist would be equally unjust and false if one tried to connect it with serious seekers like Paracelsus, Mesmer, or Fabre d'Olivet in the past, and William Crookes, de Rochat, or Camille Flammarion in the present. Whatever we might think of these bold researchers, it's undeniable that they have explored areas unknown to science and provided the mind with new ideas.

No, these fanciful definitions can at most satisfy that scientific dilettantism which hides its feebleness under a supercilious mask to screen its indolence, or the worldly scepticism which ridicules all that threatens to upset its indifference. But enough of these superficial opinions. Let us study history, the sacred and profane books of all nations, and the last results of experimental science; let us subject all these facts to impartial criticism, inferring similar effects from identical causes, and we shall be forced to give quite another definition of the mystic and the occultist.

No, these fanciful definitions can only satisfy that scientific dabbling which hides its weakness behind an arrogant facade to cover its laziness, or the worldly skepticism that mocks anything that might challenge its indifference. But enough of these shallow views. Let’s study history, the sacred and secular writings of all nations, and the latest findings from experimental science; let’s subject all these facts to unbiased scrutiny, drawing similar conclusions from the same causes, and we will be compelled to provide a very different definition of the mystic and the occultist.

The true mystic is a man who enters into full possession of his inner life, and who, having become cognizant of his sub-consciousness, finds in it, through concentrated meditation and steady discipline, new faculties and enlightenment. These new faculties and this enlightenment instruct him as to the innermost nature of his soul and his relations with that impalpable element which underlies all, with that eternal and supreme reality which religion calls God, and poetry the Divine. The occultist, akin to the mystic, but differing from him as a younger from an elder brother, is a man endowed with intuition and with synthesis, who seeks to penetrate the hidden depths and foundations of Nature by the methods of science and philosophy: that is to say, by observation and reason, methods invariable in principle, but modified in application by being adapted to the descending kingdoms of Spirit or the ascending kingdoms of Nature, according to the vast hierarchy of beings and the alchemy of the creative Word.

The true mystic is someone who fully embraces his inner life and, becoming aware of his subconscious, discovers new abilities and insights through focused meditation and consistent practice. These new skills and this insight teach him about the deepest nature of his soul and his connection to that intangible essence that underlies everything, that eternal and ultimate reality which religion refers to as God, and poetry calls the Divine. The occultist, similar to the mystic but younger in approach, is a person gifted with intuition and the ability to synthesize, who aims to explore the hidden depths and foundations of Nature through scientific and philosophical methods: that is to say, through observation and reasoning, methods that are consistent in principle but adapted in application to the descending realms of Spirit or the ascending domains of Nature, according to the vast hierarchy of beings and the alchemy of the creative Word.

The mystic, then, is one who seeks for truth and the Divine directly within himself, by a gradual detachment and a veritable birth of his higher soul. If he attains it after prolonged effort, he plunges into his own glowing centre. Then he immerses himself, and identifies himself with that ocean of life which is the primordial Force.

The mystic is someone who looks for truth and the Divine directly within themselves, through a gradual detachment and a true awakening of their higher soul. If they achieve this after persistent effort, they dive into their own radiant core. Then they immerse themselves and become one with that ocean of life, which is the primal Force.

The occultist, on the other hand, discovers, studies, and contemplates this same Divine outpouring given forth in diverse portions, endowed with force, and multiplied to infinity in Nature and in Humanity. According to the profound saying of Paracelsus: he sees in all beings the letters of an alphabet, which, united in man, form the complete and conscious Word of life. The detailed analysis that he makes of them, the syntheses that he constructs with them, are to him as so many images and forecastings of this central Divine, of this Sun of Beauty, of Truth and of Life, which he sees not, but which is reflected and bursts upon his vision in countless mirrors.

The occultist, on the other hand, discovers, studies, and reflects on this same Divine outpouring expressed in different ways, filled with power, and endlessly multiplied in Nature and Humanity. According to the insightful words of Paracelsus: he sees in all beings the letters of an alphabet, which, when united in humanity, form the complete and conscious Word of life. The detailed analysis he performs and the connections he creates with them serve as numerous images and predictions of this central Divine, this Sun of Beauty, Truth, and Life, which he does not see directly, but which is reflected and appears to him in countless mirrors.

The weapons of the mystic are concentration and inner vision; the weapons of the occultist are intuition and synthesis. Each corresponds to the other; they complete and presuppose each other.

The tools of the mystic are focus and inner sight; the tools of the occultist are intuition and synthesis. Each one corresponds to the other; they complete and rely on each other.

These two human types are blended in the Adept, in the higher Initiate. No doubt one or the other, and often both, are met with in the founders of great religions and the loftiest philosophies. No doubt also they are to be found again, in a less, but still very remarkable degree, among a certain number of personages who have played a great part in history as reformers, thinkers, poets, artists, statesmen.

These two types of people come together in the Adept, in the higher Initiate. It's clear that one or both can be found in the founders of major religions and the highest philosophies. It's also evident that they appear, albeit to a lesser but still significant extent, among various individuals who have made a major impact in history as reformers, thinkers, poets, artists, and statesmen.

Why, then, should these two types of mind, which represent the highest human faculties, and were formerly the object of universal veneration, usually appear to us now as merely deformed and travestied? Why have they become obliterated? Why should they have fallen into such discredit?

Why, then, should these two types of minds, which represent our highest human abilities and were once universally respected, now seem to us as just distorted and misrepresented? Why have they been erased? Why have they lost so much credibility?

That is the result of a profound cause existing in an inevitable necessity of human evolution.

That comes from a deep reason rooted in the unavoidable need for human evolution.

During the last two thousand years, but especially since the sixteenth century, humanity has achieved a tremendous work, namely, the conquest of the globe and the constitution of experimental science, in what concerns the material and visible world.

During the last two thousand years, but especially since the sixteenth century, humanity has accomplished an incredible feat: the conquest of the planet and the establishment of experimental science regarding the material and visible world.

That this gigantic and herculean task should be successfully accomplished, it was necessary that there should be a temporary eclipse of man's transcendental faculties, so that his whole power of observation might be concentrated on the outer world. These faculties, however, have never been extinct or even inactive. They lay dormant in the mass of men; they remained active in the elect, far from the gaze of the vulgar.

That this enormous and challenging task could be successfully completed, it was essential for a temporary overshadowing of humanity's higher thinking abilities, so that all attention could be focused on the outside world. These abilities, however, have never been lost or even idle. They rested quietly within the general population; they stayed active among the few chosen ones, away from the view of the ordinary.

Now, they are showing themselves openly under new forms. Before long they will assume a leading and directing importance in human destinies. I would add that at no period of history, whether among the nations of the ancient Aryan cycle, or in the Semitic civilizations of Asia and Africa—whether in the Græco-Latin world, or in the middle ages and in modern times, have these royal faculties, for which positivism would substitute its dreary nomenclature, ever ceased to operate at the beginning and in the background of all great human creations and of all fruitful work. For how can we imagine a thinker, a poet, an inventor, a hero, a master of science or of art, a genius of any kind, without a mighty ray of those two master-faculties which make the mystic and the occultist—the inner vision and the sovereign intuition.

Now, they are revealing themselves openly in new ways. Soon, they will play a leading and guiding role in human destinies. I would add that at no point in history, whether among the ancient Aryan nations, the Semitic civilizations of Asia and Africa, the Græco-Latin world, the Middle Ages, or modern times, have these royal faculties, which positivism would replace with its dull terminology, ever stopped influencing the beginnings and the foundational aspects of all significant human creations and productive work. For how can we think of a thinker, a poet, an inventor, a hero, a master of science or art, or any kind of genius, without a powerful glimpse of those two primary faculties that define the mystic and the occultist—the inner vision and the supreme intuition.


Rudolf Steiner is both a mystic and an occultist. These two natures appear in him in perfect harmony. One could not say which of the two predominates over the other. In intermingling and blending, they have become one homogeneous force. Hence a special development in which outward events play but a secondary part.

Rudolf Steiner is both a mystic and an occultist. These two aspects of his personality are in perfect harmony. It's hard to say which one is stronger than the other. They blend together to become a single, unified force. As a result, there's a unique development where external events are only a minor consideration.

Dr. Steiner was born in Upper Austria in 1861. His earliest years were passed in a little town situated on the Leytha, on the borders of Styria, the Carpathians, and Hungary. From childhood his character was serious and concentrated. This was followed by a youth inwardly illuminated by the most marvellous intuitions, a young manhood encountering terrible trials, and a ripe age crowned by a mission which he had dimly foreseen from his earliest years, but which was only gradually formulated in the struggle for truth and life. This youth, passed in a mountainous and secluded region, was happy in its way, thanks to the exceptional faculties that he discovered in himself. He was employed in a Catholic church as a choir boy. The poetry of the worship, the profundity of the symbolism, had a mysterious attraction for him; but, as he possessed the innate gift of seeing souls, one thing terrified him. This was the secret unbelief of the priests, entirely engrossed in the ritual and the material part of the service. There was another peculiarity: no one, either then or later, allowed himself to talk of any gross superstition in his presence, or to utter any blasphemy, as if those calm and penetrating eyes compelled the speaker to serious thought. In this child, almost always silent, there grew up a quiet and inflexible will, to master things through understanding. That was easier for him than for others, for he possessed from the first that self-mastery, so rare even in the adult, which gives the mastery over others. To this firm will was added a warm, deep and almost painful sympathy; a kind of pitiful tenderness to all beings and even to inanimate nature. It seemed to him that all souls had in them something divine. But in what a stony crust is hidden the shining gold! In what hard rock, in what dark gloom lay dormant the precious essence! Vaguely as yet did this idea stir within him—he was to develop it later—that the divine soul is present in all men, but in a latent state. It is a sleeping captive that has to be awakened from enchantment.

Dr. Steiner was born in Upper Austria in 1861. He spent his early years in a small town located by the Leytha River, near the borders of Styria, the Carpathians, and Hungary. From childhood, he had a serious and focused character. This was followed by a youth filled with incredible insights, a young adulthood facing severe challenges, and a mature life marked by a mission he had vaguely sensed since his early years, which he gradually clarified through his quest for truth and life. His youth in a mountainous and remote area was happy in its own way, thanks to the exceptional abilities he recognized in himself. He worked in a Catholic church as a choir boy. The beauty of the worship and the depth of the symbolism captivated him; however, possessing the innate gift of seeing souls, one thing frightened him. This was the hidden unbelief of the priests, who were completely absorbed in the rituals and the material aspects of the service. Another peculiar feature was that neither then nor later would anyone dare to speak of any gross superstition in his presence or utter any blasphemy, as if his calm and penetrating eyes compelled the speaker to think seriously. In this almost always silent child, a quiet and unwavering will developed, determined to understand things. This was easier for him than for others, as he naturally possessed a level of self-mastery—rare even in adults—that allowed him to master others. To this strong will, he added a warm, deep, and almost painful empathy; a tender compassion for all beings and even for inanimate nature. It seemed to him that all souls contained something divine. But beneath a hard surface lies the shining gold! In what tough rock, in what dark gloom lay dormant the precious essence! This idea stirred within him, still vaguely at that time, which he would later expand upon—that the divine soul is present in all people, but in a dormant state. It is a sleeping captive that needs to be awakened from enchantment.

To the sight of this young thinker, human souls became transparent, with their troubles, their desires, their paroxysms of hatred or of love. And it was probably owing to the terrible things he saw, that he spoke so little. And yet, what delights, unknown to the world, sprang from this involuntary clairvoyance! Among the remarkable inner revelations of this youth, I will instance only one which was extremely characteristic.

To this young thinker, human souls seemed clear, revealing their troubles, desires, and intense emotions of hatred or love. It was likely due to the terrible things he witnessed that he spoke so little. Yet, from this involuntary insight came delights unknown to the world! Among the remarkable personal revelations of this youth, I'll mention just one that was particularly telling.

The vast plains of Hungary, the wild Carpathian forests, the old churches of those mountains in which the monstrance glows brightly as a sun in the darkness of the sanctuary, were not there for nothing, but they were helpful to meditation and contemplation.

The wide plains of Hungary, the untamed Carpathian forests, the ancient churches in those mountains where the monstrance shines like the sun in the dark of the sanctuary, existed for a reason; they were conducive to meditation and contemplation.

At fifteen years of age, Steiner became acquainted with a herbalist at that time staying in his country. The remarkable thing about this man was that he knew not only the species, families, and life of plants in their minutest details, but also their secret virtues. One would have said that he had spent his life in conversing with the unconscious and fluid soul of herbs and flowers. He had the gift of seeing the vital principle of plants, their etheric body, and what Occultism calls the elementals of the vegetable world. He talked of it as of a quite ordinary and natural thing. The calm and coolly scientific tone of his conversation still further excited the curiosity and admiration of the youth. Later on, Steiner knew that this strange man was a messenger from the Master, whom as yet he knew not, but who was to be his real initiator, and who was already watching over him from afar.

At fifteen, Steiner met a herbalist who was staying in his country. What was remarkable about this man was that he knew not only the types, families, and intricate details of plants but also their hidden properties. It was as if he had spent his life communicating with the unconscious and fluid essence of herbs and flowers. He had the ability to perceive the life force of plants, their ethereal body, and what Occultism refers to as the elementals of the plant world. He talked about it as if it were completely ordinary and natural. The calm and scientifically cool tone of his conversation further piqued the curiosity and admiration of the young man. Later, Steiner realized that this unusual man was a messenger from the Master, whom he didn't yet know, but who was to become his true guide and was already watching over him from a distance.

What the curious, double-sighted botanist told him, young Steiner found to be in accordance with the logic of things. That confirmed an inner feeling of long standing, and which more and more forced itself on his mind as the fundamental Law, and as the basis of the Great All. That is to say: the two-fold current which constitutes the very movement of the world, and which might be called the flux and reflux of the universal life.

What the curious, double-sighted botanist told him made sense to young Steiner. It confirmed a long-standing inner feeling that increasingly pressed on his mind as the fundamental Law and the basis of the Great All. In other words: the two-fold current that drives the very movement of the world, which could be called the flux and reflux of universal life.

We are all witnesses and are conscious of the outward current of evolution, which urges onward all beings of heaven and of earth—stars, plants, animals and humanity—and causes them to move forward towards an infinite future, without our perceiving the initial force which impels them and makes them go on without pause or rest. But there is in the universe an inverse current, which interposes itself and perpetually breaks in on the other. It is that of involution, by which the principles, forces, entities and souls which come from the invisible world and the kingdom of the Eternal infiltrate and ceaselessly intermingle with the visible reality. No evolution of matter would be comprehensible without this occult and astral current, which is the great propeller of life, with its hierarchy of powers. Thus the Spirit, which contains the future in germ, involves itself in matter; thus matter, which receives the Spirit, evolves towards the future. While, then, we are moving on blindly towards the unknown future, this future is approaching us consciously, infusing itself in the current of the world and man who elaborate it. Such is the two-fold movement of time, the out-breathing and the in-breathing of the soul of the world, which comes from the Eternal and returns thither.

We are all witnesses and are aware of the outward flow of evolution, which pushes all beings of heaven and earth—stars, plants, animals, and humanity—forward into an infinite future, without us noticing the initial force that drives them and keeps them moving without pause or rest. But there is in the universe an inverse current, which interrupts and constantly breaks in on the other. It is that of involution, through which the principles, forces, entities, and souls from the invisible world and the realm of the Eternal infiltrate and continuously interact with visible reality. No evolution of matter would make sense without this hidden and astral current, which is the great driver of life, with its hierarchy of powers. Thus, the Spirit, which holds the future in potential, involves itself in matter; thus matter, which receives the Spirit, evolves toward the future. While we are moving blindly toward the unknown future, this future is consciously approaching us, infusing itself in the current of the world and humanity that create it. This is the dual movement of time, the exhalation and inhalation of the soul of the world, which comes from the Eternal and returns there.

From the age of eighteen, young Steiner possessed the spontaneous consciousness of this two-fold current—a consciousness which is the condition of all spiritual vision. This vital axiom was forced upon him by a direct and involuntary seeing of things. Thenceforth he had the unmistakable sensation of occult powers which were working behind and through him for his guidance. He gave heed to this force and obeyed its admonitions, for he felt in profound accordance with it.

From the age of eighteen, young Steiner had an immediate awareness of this dual current—a consciousness that is essential for all spiritual insight. This fundamental truth was revealed to him through a direct and instinctive perception of things. From that point on, he had a clear sense of the hidden powers operating behind and within him to guide him. He paid attention to this force and followed its guidance, as he felt deeply aligned with it.

This kind of perception, however, formed a separate category in his intellectual life. This class of truths seemed to him something so profound, so mysterious, and so sacred, that he never imagined it possible to express it in words. He fed his soul thereon, as from a divine fountain, but to have scattered a drop of it beyond would have seemed to him a profanation.

This kind of understanding, however, created a distinct category in his intellectual life. This group of truths felt to him so deep, so mysterious, and so sacred that he never thought it could be expressed in words. He nourished his soul with it, like drinking from a divine source, but sharing even a drop of it would have felt like a violation.

Beside this inner and contemplative life, his rational and philosophic mind was powerfully developing. From sixteen to seventeen years of age, Rudolf Steiner plunged deeply into the study of Kant, Fichte and Schelling. When he came to Vienna some years after, he became an ardent admirer of Hegel, whose transcendental idealism borders on Occultism; but speculative philosophy did not satisfy him. His positive mind demanded the solid basis of the sciences of observation. So he deeply studied mathematics, chemistry, mineralogy, botany and zoology. "These studies," he said "afford a surer basis for the construction of a spiritual system of the universe than history and literature. The latter, wanting in exact methods, would then throw no side-lights on the vast domain of German science." Inquiring into everything, enamored of high art, and an enthusiast for poetry, Steiner nevertheless did not neglect literary studies. As a guide therein he found an excellent professor in the person of Julius Schröer, a distinguished scholar of the school of the brothers Grimm, who strove to develop in his pupils the art of oratory and of composition. To this distinguished man the young student owed his great and refined literary culture. "In the desert of prevailing materialism," says Steiner, "his house was to me an oasis of idealism."

Alongside his inner and reflective life, his rational and philosophical mind was growing rapidly. Between the ages of sixteen and seventeen, Rudolf Steiner delved deeply into the works of Kant, Fichte, and Schelling. When he arrived in Vienna a few years later, he became a passionate admirer of Hegel, whose transcendental idealism approaches the realm of Occultism; however, speculative philosophy didn't satisfy him. His analytical mind sought the solid foundation of observational sciences. So, he immersed himself in studying mathematics, chemistry, mineralogy, botany, and zoology. "These studies," he remarked, "provide a more reliable basis for constructing a spiritual system of the universe than history and literature. The latter, lacking precise methods, offer no insights into the vast field of German science." Curious about everything, captivated by high art, and enthusiastic about poetry, Steiner still paid attention to literary studies. He found an excellent guide in Julius Schröer, a respected scholar from the school of the Brothers Grimm, who aimed to cultivate the art of oratory and composition in his students. The young student credited this distinguished man with his extensive and refined literary education. "In the desert of rampant materialism," Steiner said, "his home was to me an oasis of idealism."

But this was not yet the Master whom he sought. Amidst these varied studies and deep meditations, he could as yet discern the building of the universe but in a fragmentary way; his inborn intuition prevented any doubt of the divine origin of things and of a spiritual Beyond. A distinctive mark of this extraordinary man was that he never knew any of those crises of doubt and despair which usually accompany the transition to a definite conviction in the life of mystics and of thinkers. Nevertheless, he felt that the central light which illumines and penetrates the whole was still lacking in him. He had reached young manhood, with its terrible problems. What was he going to do with his life? The sphinx of destiny was facing him. How should he solve its problem?

But this wasn’t the Master he was looking for yet. In the midst of his various studies and deep thoughts, he could only see the universe being built in bits and pieces; his natural intuition kept him from doubting the divine origin of things and the existence of a spiritual realm. A unique trait of this remarkable man was that he never experienced the crises of doubt and despair that typically accompany the shift to a firm belief in the lives of mystics and thinkers. Still, he felt that he was missing the central light that illuminates and permeates everything. He had reached young adulthood, facing its intense challenges. What was he going to do with his life? The riddle of fate was staring him down. How would he solve its puzzle?

It was at the age of nineteen that the aspirant to the mysteries met with his guide—the Master—so long anticipated.

It was at the age of nineteen that the person seeking the mysteries finally met his guide—the Master—after so much anticipation.

It is an undoubted fact, admitted by occult tradition and confirmed by experience, that those who seek the higher truth from an impersonal motive find a master to initiate them at the right moment: that is to say, when they are ripe for its reception. "Knock, and it shall be opened to you," said Jesus. That is true with regard to everything, but above all with regard to truth. Only, the desire must be ardent as a flame, in a soul pure as crystal.

It is an undeniable fact, acknowledged by mystical tradition and supported by experience, that those who seek higher truth for selfless reasons will find a teacher to guide them at the right time: that is, when they are ready to receive it. "Knock, and it shall be opened to you," Jesus said. This applies to everything, but especially to truth. However, the desire must be as intense as a flame, within a soul as pure as crystal.

The Master of Rudolf Steiner was one of those men of power who live, unknown to the world, under cover of some civil state, to carry out a mission unsuspected by any but their fellows in the Brotherhood of self-sacrificing Masters. They take no ostensible part in human events. To remain unknown is the condition of their power, but their action is only the more efficacious. For they inspire, prepare and direct those who will act in the sight of all. In the present instance the Master had no difficulty in completing the first and spontaneous initiation of his disciple. He had only, so to speak, to point out to him his own nature, to arm him with his needful weapons. Clearly did he show him the connection between the official and the secret sciences; between the religious and the spiritual forces which are now contending for the guidance of humanity; the antiquity of the occult tradition which holds the hidden threads of history, which mingles them, separates, and re-unites them in the course of ages.

The Master of Rudolf Steiner was one of those powerful individuals who live, unknown to the world, under the guise of some civic role, to carry out a mission that only their fellow members in the Brotherhood of selfless Masters recognize. They do not participate visibly in human affairs. Remaining unknown is crucial to their power, but it makes their influence even more effective. They inspire, prepare, and guide those who will act in front of everyone. In this case, the Master had no trouble completing the initial and spontaneous initiation of his disciple. He simply needed to point out his disciple's true nature and equip him with the essential tools. He clearly demonstrated the link between official and hidden knowledge; between the religious and spiritual forces currently vying for control over humanity; the ancient occult tradition that holds the secret threads of history, intertwining, separating, and reuniting them over the ages.

Swiftly he made him clear the successive stages of inner discipline, in order to attain conscious and intelligent clairvoyance. In a few months the disciple learned from oral teaching the depth and incomparable splendor of the esoteric synthesis. Rudolf Steiner had already sketched for himself his intellectual mission: "To re-unite Science and Religion. To bring back God into Science, and Nature into Religion. Thus to re-fertilize both Art and Life." But how to set about this vast and daring undertaking? How conquer, or rather, how tame and transform the great enemy, the materialistic science of the day, which is like a terrible dragon covered with its carapace and couched on its huge treasure? How master this dragon of modern science and yoke it to the car of spiritual truth? And, above all, how conquer the bull of public opinion?

Quickly, he had him understand the various steps of inner discipline to achieve clear and insightful clairvoyance. Within a few months, the student learned through direct teaching the depth and unique beauty of the esoteric synthesis. Rudolf Steiner had already outlined his intellectual mission: "To re-unite Science and Religion. To bring God back into Science, and Nature into Religion. In doing so, to rejuvenate both Art and Life." But how should he tackle this enormous and bold mission? How to overcome, or rather, how to tame and transform the significant adversary, the materialistic science of the era, which is like a fearsome dragon covered in armor, resting on its massive treasure? How to master this dragon of modern science and harness it to the vehicle of spiritual truth? And, above all, how to overcome the bull of public opinion?

Rudolf Steiner's Master was not in the least like himself. He had not that extreme and feminine sensibility which, though not excluding energy, makes every contact an emotion and instantly turns the suffering of others into a personal pain. He was masculine in spirit, a born ruler of men, looking only at the species, and for whom individuals hardly existed. He spared not himself, and he did not spare others. His will was like a ball which, once shot from the cannon's mouth, goes straight to its mark, sweeping off everything in its way. To the anxious questioning of his disciple he replied in substance:

Rudolf Steiner's Master was nothing like him. He didn’t have that intense sensitivity that, while still allowing for energy, turns every interaction into an emotional event and quickly transforms the pain of others into personal suffering. He had a masculine spirit, a natural leader, focused solely on the bigger picture, for whom individuals barely mattered. He held nothing back from himself and didn’t hold back from others either. His will was like a cannonball, once fired from the cannon, heading straight to its target and clearing everything in its path. When his disciple asked anxious questions, he responded essentially:

"If thou wouldst fight the enemy, begin by understanding him. Thou wilt conquer the dragon only by penetrating his skin. As to the bull, thou must seize him by the horns. It is in the extremity of distress that thou wilt find thy weapons and thy brothers in the fight. I have shown thee who thou art, now go—and be thyself!"

"If you want to fight the enemy, start by understanding him. You can only conquer the dragon by getting through his skin. As for the bull, you need to grab him by the horns. It’s in times of great distress that you’ll find your weapons and your allies in the battle. I've shown you who you are, now go—and be yourself!"

Rudolf Steiner knew the language of the Masters well enough to understand the rough path that he was thus commanded to tread; but he also understood that this was the only way to attain the end. He obeyed, and set forth.

Rudolf Steiner knew the Masters' language well enough to understand the difficult path he was meant to follow; but he also realized that this was the only way to reach the goal. He obeyed and moved forward.


From 1880 the life of Rudolf Steiner becomes divided into three quite distinct periods: from twenty to thirty years of age (1881-1891), the Viennese period, a time of study and of preparation; from thirty to forty (1891-1901), the Weimar period, a time of struggle and combat; from forty to forty-six (1901-1907), the Berlin period, a time of action and of organization, in which his thought crystallized into a living work.

From 1880, Rudolf Steiner's life is divided into three distinct periods: from ages twenty to thirty (1881-1891), the Viennese period, which was a time of study and preparation; from thirty to forty (1891-1901), the Weimar period, characterized by struggle and conflict; and from forty to forty-six (1901-1907), the Berlin period, a time of action and organization, during which his ideas shaped into a vibrant body of work.

I pass rapidly over the Vienna period, in which Steiner took the degree of Doctor of Philosophy. He afterwards wrote a series of scientific articles on zoology, geology, and the theory of colors, in which theosophical ideas appear in an idealist clothing. While acting as tutor in several families, with the same conscientious devotion that he gave to everything, he conducted as chief editor a weekly Viennese paper, the Deutsche Wochenschrift. His friendship with the Austrian poetess, Marie Eugénie delle Grazie, cast, as it were, into this period of heavy work a warm ray of sunshine, with a smile of grace and poetry.

I quickly go through the Vienna period, during which Steiner earned his Doctor of Philosophy degree. He then wrote a series of scientific articles on zoology, geology, and color theory, blending theosophical ideas with idealist concepts. While serving as a tutor in several families, dedicating himself to the work just as he did with everything else, he also worked as the chief editor of a weekly Viennese paper, the Deutsche Wochenschrift. His friendship with the Austrian poetess, Marie Eugénie delle Grazie, brought a warm touch of sunshine, along with grace and poetry, into this time of intense work.

In 1890 Steiner was summoned to collaborate in the archives of Goethe and Schiller at Weimar, to superintend the re-editing of Goethe's scientific works. Shortly after, he published two important works, Truth and Science and The Philosophy of Liberty. "The occult powers that guided me," he says, "forced me to introduce spiritualistic ideas imperceptibly into the current literature of the time." But in these various tasks he was but studying his ground while trying his strength. So distant was the goal that he did not dream of being able to reach it as yet. To travel round the world in a sailing vessel, to cross the Atlantic, the Pacific and the Indian Ocean, in order to return to a European port, would have seemed easier to him. While awaiting the events that would allow him to equip his ship and to launch it on the open sea, he came into touch with two illustrious personalities who helped to determine his intellectual position in the contemporary world.

In 1890, Steiner was invited to work in the archives of Goethe and Schiller in Weimar to oversee the re-editing of Goethe's scientific works. Shortly after, he published two significant works, Truth and Science and The Philosophy of Liberty. "The occult powers that guided me," he says, "compelled me to subtly introduce spiritual ideas into the literature of the time." But in these various projects, he was just familiarizing himself with the landscape while testing his abilities. The goal seemed so far away that he couldn't even imagine reaching it yet. Traveling around the world in a sailing ship, crossing the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans to return to a European port would have seemed easier to him. While waiting for the right circumstances that would allow him to prepare his ship and set sail, he connected with two notable figures who helped shape his intellectual stance in the contemporary world.

These two persons were the celebrated philosopher, Friedrich Nietzsche, and the no less famous naturalist, Ernst Haeckel.

These two individuals were the renowned philosopher, Friedrich Nietzsche, and the equally famous naturalist, Ernst Haeckel.

Rudolf Steiner had just written an impartial treatise on the author of Zarathustra. In consequence of this, Nietzsche's sister begged the sympathetic critic to come and see her at Naumburg, where her unhappy brother was slowly dying. Madame Foerster took the visitor to the door of the apartment where Nietzsche was lying on a couch in a comatose condition, inert, stupified. To Steiner there was something very significant in this melancholy sight. In it he saw the final act in the tragedy of the would-be superman.

Rudolf Steiner had just written an unbiased essay about the author of Zarathustra. As a result, Nietzsche's sister asked the supportive critic to come and visit her in Naumburg, where her troubled brother was slowly dying. Madame Foerster led the visitor to the door of the room where Nietzsche was lying on a couch in a comatose state, motionless and dazed. To Steiner, there was something very meaningful in this sorrowful scene. He saw it as the final act in the tragedy of the would-be superman.

Nietzsche, the author of Beyond Good and Evil, had not, like the realists of Bismarckian imperialism, renounced idealism, for he was naturally intuitive; but in his individualistic pride he sought to cut off the spiritual world from the universe, and the divine from human consciousness. Instead of placing the superman, of whom he had a poetic vision, in the spiritual kingdom, which is his true sphere, he strove to force him into the material world, which alone was real in his eyes. Hence, in that splendid intellect arose a chaos of ideas and a wild struggle which finally brought on softening of the brain. To explain this particular case, it is needless to bring in atavism or the theory of degeneracy. The frenzied combat of ideas and of contradictory sentiments, of which this brain was the battlefield, was enough. Steiner had done justice to all the genius that marked the innovating ideas of Nietzsche, but this victim of pride, self-destroyed by negation, was to him none the less a tragic instance of the ruin of a mighty intellect which madly destroys itself in breaking away from spiritual intelligence.

Nietzsche, the author of Beyond Good and Evil, did not, like the realists of Bismarckian imperialism, abandon idealism, as he was innately intuitive; however, in his individualistic pride, he tried to separate the spiritual world from the universe and the divine from human consciousness. Rather than placing the superman, whom he envisioned poetically, in the spiritual realm, where he truly belonged, he attempted to force him into the material world, which he viewed as the only reality. As a result, a chaotic mix of ideas and a fierce struggle emerged in that brilliant mind, ultimately leading to a decline in mental function. To explain this specific case, it is unnecessary to invoke atavism or the theory of degeneration. The intense clash of ideas and conflicting emotions, which this mind experienced, was sufficient. Steiner recognized the brilliance behind Nietzsche's groundbreaking ideas, but for him, this prideful individual, self-sabotaged by denial, remained a tragic example of a powerful intellect that destructively turned away from spiritual understanding.

Madame Foerster did her utmost to enrol Dr. Steiner under her brother's flag. For this she used all her skill, making repeated offers to the young publicist to become editor and commentator of Nietzsche's works. Steiner withstood her insistence as best he could, and ended by taking himself off altogether, for which Madame Foerster never forgave him. She did not know that Rudolf Steiner bore within him the consciousness of a work no less great and more valuable than that of her brother.

Madame Foerster did everything she could to get Dr. Steiner to join her brother's cause. She used all her talents, repeatedly offering the young publicist the chance to be the editor and commentator of Nietzsche's works. Steiner resisted her pressure as much as he could and eventually left completely, which Madame Foerster never forgave him for. She didn't realize that Rudolf Steiner held within him the awareness of a work that was just as significant and even more valuable than that of her brother.

Nietzsche had been merely an interesting episode in the life of the esoteric thinker on the threshold of his battlefield. His meeting with the celebrated naturalist, Ernst Haeckel, on the contrary, marks a most important phase in the development of his thought. Was not the successor of Darwin apparently the most formidable adversary of the spiritualism of this young initiate, of that philosophy which to him was the very essence of his being and the breath of his thought? Indeed, since the broken link between man and animal has been re-joined, since man can no longer believe in a special and supernatural origin, he has begun altogether to doubt his divine origin and destiny. He no longer sees himself as anything but one phenomenon among so many phenomena, a passing form amidst so many forms, a frail and chance link in a blind evolution. Steiner, then, is right in saying: "The mentality deduced from natural sciences is the greatest power of modern times." On the other hand, he knew that this system merely reproduces a succession of external forms among living beings, and not the inner and acting forces of life. He knew it from personal initiation, and a deeper and vaster view of the universe. So also he could exclaim with more assurance than most of our timid spiritualists and startled theologians: "Is the human soul then to rise on the wings of enthusiasm to the summits of the True, the Beautiful and the Good, only to be swept away into nothingness, like a bubble of the brain?" Yes, Haeckel was the Adversary. It was materialism in arms, the dragon with all his scales, his claws, and his teeth.

Nietzsche was just an interesting chapter in the life of the deep thinker at the start of his journey. In contrast, his encounter with the famous naturalist, Ernst Haeckel, marks a significant turning point in the evolution of his ideas. Wasn't the successor to Darwin seemingly the toughest opponent to the spiritual beliefs of this young thinker, a philosophy that he saw as the core of his identity and the foundation of his thoughts? In fact, now that the gap between humans and animals has been bridged, and since people can no longer trust in a special and supernatural origin, they've begun to seriously question their divine origins and purpose. They see themselves as just one phenomenon among countless others, a fleeting existence among many forms, a fragile and random link in a blind process of evolution. Steiner was correct in saying, "The mindset derived from natural sciences is the greatest force of modern times." However, he also understood that this framework only replicates a series of external forms in living beings and not the inner, driving forces of life. He learned this through personal experiences and a broader perspective on the universe. Thus, he could confidently declare, more than many of our cautious spiritualists and shocked theologians: "Is the human soul to rise on the wings of enthusiasm to the heights of the True, the Beautiful, and the Good, only to be swept away into nothingness, like a bubble in the brain?" Yes, Haeckel was the Adversary. It represented materialism on the attack, the dragon with all its scales, claws, and fangs.

Steiner's desire to understand this man, and to do him justice as to all that was great in him, to fathom his theory so far as it was logical and plausible, was only the more intense. In this fact one sees all the loyalty and all the greatness of his comprehensive mind.

Steiner's desire to understand this man and to give him credit for everything great about him, to grasp his theory as far as it was logical and reasonable, was even more intense. This illustrates all the loyalty and greatness of his broad-minded intellect.

The materialistic conclusions of Haeckel could have no influence on his own ideas which came to him from a different science; but he had a presentment that in the indisputable discoveries of the naturalist he should find the surest basis of an evolutionary spiritualism and a rational theosophy.

The materialistic conclusions of Haeckel couldn't affect his own ideas that came from a different field of science; however, he sensed that in the undeniable discoveries of the naturalist, he would find the strongest foundation for an evolutionary spiritualism and a rational theosophy.

He began, then, to study eagerly the History of Natural Creation. In it Haeckel gives a fascinating picture of the evolution of species, from the amœba to man. In it he shows the successive growth of organs, and the physiological process by which living beings have raised themselves to organisms more and more complex and more and more perfect. But in this stupendous transformation, which implies millions and millions of years, he never explains the initial force of this universal ascent, nor the series of special impulses which cause beings to rise step by step. To these primordial questions, Haeckel has never been able to reply except by admitting spontaneous generation, [2] which is tantamount to a miracle as great as the creation of man by God from a clod of earth. To a theosophist like Steiner, on the other hand, the cosmic force which elaborates the world comprises in its spheres, fitted one into another, the myriads of souls which crystallize and incarnate ceaselessly in all beings. He, who saw the underside of creation, could but recognize and admire the extent of the all-round gaze with which Haeckel surveyed his above. It was in vain that the naturalist would deny the divine Author of the universal scheme: he proved it in spite of himself, in so well describing His work. As to the theosophist, he greeted, in the surging of species and in the breath which urges them onward—Man in the making, the very thought of God, the visible expression of the planetary Word. [3]

He started eagerly studying the History of Natural Creation. In it, Haeckel presents an intriguing overview of the evolution of species, from the amoeba to humans. He describes the gradual development of organs and the physiological processes that have allowed living beings to evolve into more complex and refined organisms. However, in this incredible transformation, which spans millions of years, he never explains the original force behind this universal progress, nor the specific impulses that drive beings to elevate themselves step by step. On these fundamental questions, Haeckel could only respond by acknowledging spontaneous generation, which is as miraculous as God creating man from dust. In contrast, for a theosophist like Steiner, the cosmic force that shapes the world contains layered spheres filled with countless souls that continuously crystallize and manifest in all beings. He, who perceived the underside of creation, could only recognize and admire the comprehensive view with which Haeckel examined his above. Despite the naturalist's attempts to deny the divine Creator of the universal design, he inadvertently proved it by describing His work so thoroughly. The theosophist, meanwhile, saw in the surge of species and the driving force behind them—humanity in development, the very thought of God, the visible manifestation of the planetary Word. [3]

While thus pursuing his studies, Rudolf Steiner recalled the saying of his Master: "To conquer the dragon, his skin must be penetrated." While stealing within the carapace of present-day materialism, he had seized his weapons. Henceforth he was ready for the combat. He needed but a field of action to give battle, and a powerful aid to uphold him therein. He was to find his field in the Theosophical Society, and his aid in a remarkable woman.

While he was studying, Rudolf Steiner remembered his Master's saying: "To conquer the dragon, you must pierce its skin." While navigating the shell of modern materialism, he had gathered his tools. From then on, he was prepared for the fight. He just needed a place to take action and a strong ally to support him. He was destined to find his arena in the Theosophical Society and his ally in an extraordinary woman.

In 1897 Rudolf Steiner went to Berlin to conduct a literary magazine and to give lectures there.

In 1897, Rudolf Steiner moved to Berlin to run a literary magazine and to deliver lectures there.

On his arrival, he found there a branch of the Theosophical Society. The German branch of this Society was always noted for its great independence, which is natural in a country of transcendental philosophy and of fastidious criticism. It had already made a considerable contribution to occult literature through the interesting periodical, The Sphinx, conducted by Dr. Hübbe-Schleiden, and Dr. Carl du Prel's book—Philosophie der Mystik. But, the leaders having retired, it was almost over with the group. Great discussions and petty wranglings divided the theosophists beyond the Rhine. Should Rudolf Steiner enter the Theosophical Society? This question forced itself urgently upon him, and it was of the utmost gravity, both for himself and for his cause.

Upon his arrival, he discovered a branch of the Theosophical Society. The German branch of this Society was always known for its strong independence, which makes sense in a country that values transcendental philosophy and critical thinking. It had already made a significant contribution to occult literature through the intriguing periodical, The Sphinx, run by Dr. Hübbe-Schleiden, and Dr. Carl du Prel's book—Philosophie der Mystik. However, with the departure of its leaders, the group was nearly done for. Major debates and minor disputes split the theosophists across the Rhine. Should Rudolf Steiner join the Theosophical Society? This question pressed on him intensely, and it was extremely important, both for him and for his mission.

Through his first Master, through the brotherhood with which he was associated, and by his own innermost nature, Steiner belongs to another school of Occultism, I mean to the esoteric Christianity of the West, and most especially to the Rosicrucian initiation.

Through his first Master, the brotherhood he was part of, and his own true nature, Steiner is connected to a different school of Occultism, specifically to the esoteric Christianity of the West, and more notably to the Rosicrucian initiation.

After mature consideration he resolved to join the Theosophical Society of which he became a member in 1902. He did not, however, enter it as a pupil of the Eastern tradition, but as an initiate of Rosicrucian esotericism who gladly recognized the profound depth of the Hindu Wisdom and offered it a brotherly hand to make a magnetic link between the two. He understood that the two traditions were not meant to contend with each other, but to act in concert, with complete independence, and thus to work for the common good of civilization. The Hindu tradition, in fact, contains the greatest treasure of occult science as regards cosmogony and the prehistoric periods of humanity, while the tradition of Christian and Western esotericism looks from its immeasurable height upon the far-off future and the final destinies of our race. For the past contains and prepares the future, as the future issues from the past and completes it.

After careful thought, he decided to join the Theosophical Society, becoming a member in 1902. However, he didn't join as a student of the Eastern tradition, but as someone initiated into Rosicrucian esotericism who recognized the deep wisdom of Hindu teachings and reached out to create a connection between the two. He realized that the two traditions were not meant to compete but to work together independently for the common good of humanity. In fact, the Hindu tradition holds the greatest knowledge of occult science regarding cosmogony and humanity's prehistoric periods, while the tradition of Christian and Western esotericism looks from its immense heights toward the distant future and the ultimate fate of our species. The past contains and shapes the future, just as the future emerges from the past and fulfills it.

Rudolf Steiner was assisted in his work by a powerful recruit and one of inestimable value in the propagandist work that he was about to undertake.

Rudolf Steiner was supported in his efforts by a strong addition to his team, someone of immense value for the promotional work he was about to start.

Mlle. Marie von Sivers, a Russian by birth, and of an unusually varied cosmopolitan education (she writes and speaks Russian, French, German, and English equally well), had herself also reached Theosophy by other roads, after long seeking for the truth which illumines all because it illumines the very depths of our own being. The extreme refinement of her aristocratic nature, at once modest and proud, her great and delicate sensitiveness, the extent and balance of her intelligence, her artistic and mental endowments, all made her wonderfully fitted for the part of an agent and an apostle. The Oriental theosophy had attracted and delighted her without altogether convincing her. The lectures of Dr. Steiner gave her the light which convinces by casting its beams on all sides, as from a transplendent centre. Independent and free, she, like many Russians in good society, sought for some ideal work to which she could devote all her energies. She had found it. Dr. Steiner having been appointed General Secretary of the German Section of the Theosophical Society, Mlle. Marie von Sivers became his assistant. From that time, in spreading the work throughout Germany and the adjacent countries, she displayed a real genius for organization, maintained with unwearied activity.

Mlle. Marie von Sivers, a Russian by birth, had a remarkably diverse cosmopolitan education (she writes and speaks Russian, French, German, and English fluently). She arrived at Theosophy through various paths, after a long search for the truth that illuminates everything because it uncovers the depths of our own being. The extreme refinement of her aristocratic nature, which was both modest and proud, her great sensitivity, the breadth and balance of her intelligence, and her artistic and intellectual gifts made her exceptionally suited to be an agent and an apostle. The Oriental theosophy intrigued and inspired her, but it didn’t fully convince her. The lectures by Dr. Steiner provided her with the clarity that convinces by illuminating all sides, like a brilliant center. Independent and free, she, like many Russians in good society, was looking for an ideal project to which she could dedicate all her energies. She found it. After Dr. Steiner was appointed General Secretary of the German Section of the Theosophical Society, Mlle. Marie von Sivers became his assistant. Since then, as she spread the work throughout Germany and neighboring countries, she showcased a true talent for organization, maintaining tireless activity.

As for Rudolf Steiner, he had already given ample proof of his profound thought and his eloquence. He knew himself, and he was master of himself. But such faith, such devotion must have increased his energy a hundredfold, and given wings to his words. His writings on esoteric questions followed one another in rapid succession. [4]

As for Rudolf Steiner, he had already shown plenty of evidence of his deep thinking and his eloquence. He understood himself and was in control of himself. But that kind of faith and devotion must have multiplied his energy many times over and inspired his words. His writings on esoteric topics came one after another in quick succession. [4]

He delivered lectures in Berlin, Leipzig, Cassel, Munich, Stuttgart, Vienna, Budapest, etc. All his books are of a high standard. He is equally skilled in the deduction of ideas in philosophical order, and in rigorous analysis of scientific facts. And when he so chooses, he can give a poetical form to his thought, in original and striking imagery. But his whole self is shown only by his presence and his speech, private or public. The characteristic of his eloquence is a singular force, always gentle in expression, resulting undoubtedly from perfect serenity of soul combined with wonderful clearness of mind. Added to this at times is an inner and mysterious vibration which makes itself felt by the listener from the very first words. Never a word that could shock or jar. From argument to argument, from analogy to analogy, he leads you on from the known to the unknown. Whether following up the comparative development of the earth and of man, according to occult tradition, through the Lemurian, Atlantean, Asiatic and European periods; whether explaining the physiological and psychic constitution of man as he now is; whether enumerating the stages of Rosicrucian initiation, or commenting on the Gospel of St. John and the Apocalypse, or applying his root-ideas to mythology, history and literature, that which dominates and guides his discourse is ever this power of synthesis, which co-ordinates facts under one ruling idea and gathers them together in one harmonious vision. And it is ever this inward and contagious fervor, this secret music of the soul, which is, as it were, a subtle melody in harmony with the Universal Soul.

He gave lectures in Berlin, Leipzig, Cassel, Munich, Stuttgart, Vienna, Budapest, and more. All his books are of high quality. He is equally adept at organizing ideas in a philosophical way and at rigorously analyzing scientific facts. When he wants, he can express his thoughts in a poetic style, using original and striking imagery. But his true self shines through in his presence and his speech, whether in private or public. The hallmark of his eloquence is a unique strength, always gentle in expression, undoubtedly stemming from a tranquil spirit combined with remarkable clarity of mind. Sometimes, there's an inner and mysterious resonance that the listener feels right from his first words. Never a word that could shock or unsettle. He guides you smoothly from one argument to another, from one analogy to the next, leading you from the known to the unknown. Whether tracing the comparative evolution of the earth and humanity through the Lemurian, Atlantean, Asiatic, and European periods according to hidden traditions; whether explaining the physical and psychic makeup of modern man; whether outlining the stages of Rosicrucian initiation, commenting on the Gospel of St. John and the Apocalypse, or connecting his core ideas to mythology, history, and literature, what consistently shapes and directs his talks is this power of synthesis, which organizes facts under a single governing idea and brings them together into a cohesive vision. It's always this inner and contagious passion, this secret melody of the soul, which resonates like a subtle harmony with the Universal Soul.

Such, at least, is what I felt on first meeting him and listening to him two years ago. I could not better describe this undefinable feeling than by recalling the saying of a poet-friend to whom I was showing the portrait of the German theosophist. Standing before those deep and clear-seeing eyes, before that countenance, hollowed by inward struggles, moulded by a lofty spirit which has proved its balance on the heights and its calm in the depths, my friend exclaimed: "Behold a master of himself and of life!"

That's how I felt when I first met him and listened to him two years ago. I can’t describe this indescribable feeling any better than by recalling what a poet-friend said when I showed him the portrait of the German theosophist. Standing in front of those deep, clear eyes and that face, shaped by inner struggles and molded by a noble spirit that has maintained its balance on high and its calm in low moments, my friend exclaimed, "Look at a master of himself and of life!"


THE WAY OF INITIATION

The Path of Initiation

I

I

THE SUPERPHYSICAL WORLD AND ITS GNOSIS

THE SUPERPHYSICAL WORLD AND ITS GNOSIS

In this practical age and because of the many various claims of the day, it is but natural that people, who hear of transcendentalism should at once ask the question: "How may we for ourselves know the truth of such statements?" Indeed, it is noticeable, as a characteristic of the majority, that they will accept nothing on faith, or mere "authority," but wish rather to rely entirely upon their own judgment. Therefore, when a mystic undertakes to explain something of the superphysical nature of man, and of the destiny of the human soul and spirit before birth and after death, he is at once confronted with that fundamental demand. Such doctrine, they seem to think is important only when you have shown them the way by which they may convince themselves of its truth.

In today's practical world, and because of the many different claims out there, it's only natural that people hearing about transcendentalism will immediately ask: "How can we know for ourselves if these statements are true?" In fact, it's noticeable that most people won't accept anything on faith or just because someone says so; they prefer to rely entirely on their own judgment. So, when a mystic tries to explain the superphysical aspects of humanity and the destiny of the soul and spirit before birth and after death, they are faced with that basic demand. Such ideas seem relevant only when you provide a way for them to verify their truth for themselves.

This critical inquiry is quite justified; and no true mystic or occultist will dispute its fairness, yet it is unfortunate that with many who make the demand, there exists a feeling of skepticism or antagonism toward the mystic or any attempt on his part to explain anything occult. This feeling becomes especially marked when the mystic intimates how the truths which he has described may be attained. For they say, "Whatever is true may be demonstrated; therefore, prove to us what you assert." They demand that the truth must be something clear and simple, something which an ordinary intellect may comprehend. "Surely," they add, "this knowledge cannot be the possession of a chosen few, to whom it is given by a special revelation." And in this way the real messenger of transcendental truth is frequently confronted with people who reject him, because—unlike the scientist, for example, he can produce no proofs for his assertions, of such a nature as they are able to understand. Again, there are those who cautiously reject any information pertaining to the superphysical because to them it does not seem reasonable. Thereupon they partially satisfy themselves, by claiming that we cannot know anything of what lies beyond birth or death, or of anything which cannot be perceived through our five ordinary physical senses.

This critical inquiry is completely justified; and no true mystic or occultist will argue against its fairness. However, it’s unfortunate that many who demand answers often approach the mystic with skepticism or hostility regarding any attempt to explain the occult. This skepticism becomes especially pronounced when the mystic suggests how the truths he describes can be achieved. They say, "If it's true, it can be proven; so show us what you claim." They insist that the truth should be something clear and simple, something that an average person can understand. "Surely," they add, "this knowledge can't be reserved for a select few who receive special revelations." Thus, the genuine messenger of transcendental truth frequently faces rejection because—unlike a scientist, for instance—he can't provide proof for his claims in a way that they can grasp. Additionally, there are those who carefully dismiss any information about the superphysical because it doesn't seem logical to them. They then partially satisfy themselves by insisting that we can't know anything about what exists beyond birth or death, or anything that can't be detected through our five ordinary physical senses.

These are but a few of the arguments and criticisms with which to-day the messenger of a spiritual philosophy is confronted; but they are similar to all those which compose the key-note of our time, and he who puts himself at the service of a spiritual movement must recognize this condition quite clearly.

These are just a few of the arguments and criticisms that today's messenger of a spiritual philosophy faces; they are similar to all those that represent the main themes of our time, and anyone who dedicates themselves to a spiritual movement must understand this situation clearly.

For his own part, the mystic is aware that his knowledge rests upon superphysical facts; which to him are just as tangible, for example, as those that form the foundation of the experiences and observations described by a traveller in Africa or any strange land. To the mystic applies what Annie Besant has said in her manual, "Death and After?"

For his part, the mystic knows that his understanding is based on superphysical facts, which are just as real to him as the experiences and observations that a traveler shares about Africa or any unfamiliar place. The mystic relates to what Annie Besant mentioned in her manual, "Death and After?"

"A seasoned African explorer would care but little for the criticisms passed on his report by persons who had never been there; he might tell what he saw, describe the animals whose habits he had studied, sketch the country he had traversed, sum up its products and its characteristics. If he was contradicted, laughed at, set right, by untravelled critics, he would be neither ruffled nor distressed, but would merely leave them alone. Ignorance cannot convince knowledge by repeated asseveration of its nescience. The opinion of a hundred persons on a subject of which they are wholly ignorant is of no more weight than the opinion of one such person. Evidence is strengthened by many consenting witnesses, testifying each to his knowledge of a fact, but nothing multiplied a thousand times remains nothing."

A seasoned African explorer wouldn't care much about the criticisms of his report from people who have never been there; he might share what he witnessed, describe the animals he studied, outline the landscapes he traveled through, and summarize the products and features of the area. If he were contradicted, laughed at, or corrected by inexperienced critics, he would remain unfazed and simply ignore them. Ignorance can’t convince knowledge just by insisting on its lack of understanding. The opinion of a hundred people on a topic they know nothing about carries as much weight as the opinion of one person in the same position. Evidence becomes stronger with multiple agreeing witnesses, each sharing their firsthand knowledge of a fact, but nothing multiplied a thousand times is still nothing.

Here is expressed the mystic's view of his own situation. He hears the objections which are raised on every side, yet he knows that for himself he has no need to dispute them. He realizes that his certain knowledge is being criticized by those who have not had his experience, that he is in the position of a mathematician who has discovered a truth which can lose no value though a thousand voices are raised in opposition.

Here, the mystic shares his perspective on his circumstances. He hears the arguments coming from all directions, but he understands that he doesn't need to argue against them. He recognizes that his undeniable knowledge is being questioned by people who haven't had his experiences, similar to a mathematician who has found a truth that remains valid regardless of how many voices oppose it.

Then again will arise the objection of the skeptics: "Mathematical truths may be proven to anyone," they will say, "and though perhaps you have really found something, we shall accept it only when we have learned of its truth through our own investigation." Such then have reason to consider themselves to be in the right, because it is clear to them that anyone who acquires the necessary knowledge can prove a mathematical truth, while the experiences professed by the mystic if true depend upon the special faculties of a few elect mystics, in whom they assume they are expected to blindly believe.

Then the skeptics will raise their objection: "Mathematical truths can be proven to anyone," they'll say, "and even if you’ve really discovered something, we’ll only accept it once we’ve verified its truth ourselves." They feel justified in their stance because it’s clear to them that anyone with the right knowledge can prove a mathematical truth, while the experiences claimed by the mystic, if they are true, rely on the unique abilities of a select few mystics, whom they believe we should blindly trust.

For him, who rightly considers this objection, all justification for the doubt immediately vanishes; and mystics can here use the very logical reasoning of the skeptics themselves, by emphasizing the truth that the way to Higher Knowledge is open to anyone who will acquire for himself the faculties by which he may prove the spiritual truths herein claimed. The mystic asserts nothing which his opponents would not also be compelled to assert, if they did but fully comprehend their own statements. They, however, in making an assertion, often formulate a claim which constitutes a direct contradiction of that assertion.

For him, who rightly considers this objection, all reasons for doubt disappear; and mystics can use the very logical arguments of the skeptics themselves, highlighting the truth that the path to Higher Knowledge is available to anyone willing to develop the abilities needed to validate the spiritual truths being presented here. The mystic claims nothing that his opponents wouldn't also have to acknowledge if they fully understood their own statements. However, when they make a claim, they often create a statement that directly contradicts that claim.

Skeptics are seldom willing to acquire the necessary faculties to test the assertions of the mystic, but prefer to judge him offhand, without regard to their own lack of qualification. The sincere mystic says to them: "I do not claim to be 'chosen' in the sense that you mean. I have merely developed within myself, some of man's additional senses in order to acquire the faculties through which it is possible to speak of glimpses into superphysical regions." These senses are dormant within you and every other person, until they are developed, (as is necessary with the usual senses and faculties more noticeable in the growth of a child). Yet his opponents answer: "You must prove your truths to us as we now are!" This at once appears a difficult task, for they have not complied with the necessity of developing the dormant powers within them, they are still unwilling to do so, and yet they insist that he shall give them proofs; nor do they see that this is exactly as if a peasant at his plough should demand of the mathematician the proof of a complicated problem, without his undergoing the trouble of learning mathematics.

Skeptics rarely take the time to develop the skills needed to evaluate the mystic's claims, preferring to judge him immediately, without acknowledging their own lack of expertise. The sincere mystic replies, "I don’t claim to be 'chosen' in the way you think. I’ve just developed some of the extra senses that people have to gain the abilities needed to experience superphysical insights." These senses are dormant within you and everyone else until they’re developed, just like the usual senses that become more pronounced as a child grows. Yet, his critics respond, "You must prove your truths to us as we are now!" This seems like a tough challenge, because they haven’t bothered to nurture the latent abilities within themselves, and they still refuse to do so, yet insist he provide them with proof. They don’t realize this is like a farmer at work demanding that a mathematician solve a complex problem without ever taking the time to learn any math.

This mixed mental condition appears to be so general and its solution so simple that one almost hesitates to speak of it. And yet it indicates a delusion under which millions of people continue living at the present time. When explained to them they always agree in theory, since it is quite as plain as, that two and two make four; yet in practice they continually act in contradiction. The mistake has grown to be second nature with many; they indulge it without realizing that they do so without desiring to be convinced of its error; just as they set themselves against other laws which they should and would at all times recognize as embodying a principle of the simplest nature, if they but gave it an unbiased consideration. It matters not whether the mystic of to-day moves among thinking artisans, or in a more educated circle, wherever he goes he meets with the same prejudice, the same self-contradiction. One finds it in popular lectures, in the newspapers and magazines, and even in the more learned works or treatises.

This mixed mental state seems so common and its fix so straightforward that one almost hesitates to mention it. And yet, it points to a misconception under which millions of people still live today. When it's explained to them, they always agree in theory, just as obviously as understanding that two plus two equals four; but in practice, they consistently act in contradiction. For many, this mistake has become second nature; they indulge in it without realizing it and without wanting to be convinced of its wrongness, just as they resist other rules that they should and would always recognize as embodying a principle that is fundamentally simple if they gave it an unbiased look. It doesn’t matter if today's thinker is among working-class individuals or in a more educated setting; wherever they go, they encounter the same bias, the same self-contradiction. It's found in popular lectures, newspapers and magazines, and even in more scholarly works or papers.

Here we must recognize quite clearly that we are dealing with a consensus of opinion that amounts to a sign of the times, which we may not simply pronounce as incompetent, nor deal with as possibly a correct but unjust criticism. We must understand that this prejudice against the higher truths, lies deep in the very being of our age. We must understand clearly that the great successes, the immense advance marking our time, necessarily encourages this condition. The nineteenth century especially had in the above respect a dark side to its wonderful excellences. Its greatness rests upon discoveries in the external world, and conquest of natural forces for technical and industrial purposes. These successes could have been attained only by the employment of the mind directed toward material results.

Here, we need to recognize clearly that we're facing a shared opinion that reflects the times, which we can’t just dismiss as incompetent or brush off as a potentially valid but unfair criticism. We need to realize that this bias against higher truths is deeply rooted in our era. It's important to understand that the significant achievements and remarkable progress of our time inevitably promote this mindset. The nineteenth century, in particular, had a darker side despite its impressive accomplishments. Its greatness was built on discoveries in the external world and the harnessing of natural forces for technological and industrial use. These successes could only be achieved by focusing the mind on material outcomes.

The civilization of the present day is the result of the training of our senses, and of that part of our mind which is occupied with the world of sense. Almost every step we take in the busy marts of to-day shows us how much we owe to this kind of training. And it is under the influence of these blessings of civilization that the habits of thought, prevalent among our fellow-men, have been developed. They continue to abide by the senses and the mind, because it is by means of these that they have grown great. People were taught to train themselves to admit nothing as true except those things that were presented to them by the senses or the intellect. And nothing is more apt to claim for itself the only valid testimony, the only absolute authority, than the mind or the senses. If a man has acquired by means of them a certain degree of culture, he thenceforth accustoms himself to submit everything to their consideration, everything to their criticism. And again in another sphere, in the domain of Social Life, we find a similar trait. The man of the nineteenth century insisted, in the fullest sense of the word, upon the absolute freedom of personality, and repudiated any authority in the Social Commonwealth. He endeavored to construct the community in such a way that the full independence, the self-chosen vocation of each individual, should, without interference, be assured. In this way it became habitual for him to consider everything from the standpoint of the average individual.

The civilization we live in today is shaped by how we've trained our senses and the part of our mind that deals with the sensory world. Almost every step we take in today’s busy markets shows how much we owe to this training. It’s through these benefits of civilization that the thought patterns among our peers have been formed. They keep relying on their senses and mind because that's how they’ve achieved greatness. People were taught to train themselves to accept only those truths that their senses or intellect exposed to them. Nothing claims sole validity, or absolute authority, quite like the mind or the senses. Once a person gains a certain level of education through them, they tend to submit everything to their scrutiny. Similarly, in the area of social life, we see a related pattern. The 19th-century individual strongly affirmed the absolute freedom of personality and rejected any authority within the social framework. They aimed to build a community that ensured each person's full independence and self-chosen path without interference. This way, it became common for them to view everything from the perspective of the average individual.

This same individuality is also helpful in the search of knowledge on the spiritual plane, for the higher powers which lie dormant in the soul may be developed by one person in this direction by another in that. One will make more progress, another less. But when they develop those powers, and attach value to them, men begin to differentiate themselves. And then one must allow, to the advanced student, more right to speak on the subject, or to act in a certain way, than to another who is less advanced. This is more essential in matters of the higher realm than on the plane of the senses and the mind, where experiences are more nearly the same.

This individuality is also valuable in the quest for knowledge on a spiritual level, as the higher abilities that are dormant in the soul can be developed by one person in one way and by another in a different way. Some will make more progress, while others will make less. But as they develop those abilities and recognize their importance, people begin to distinguish themselves from one another. Therefore, one must allow the more advanced student greater authority to speak on the topic or act in a certain manner compared to someone who is less advanced. This distinction is more crucial in matters of the higher realm than in the realm of the senses and the mind, where experiences are more similar.

It is also noticeable that the present formation of the Social Commonwealth has helped to bring about a revolt against the higher powers of man. According to the mystic, civilization during the nineteenth century has moved altogether along physical lines; and people have accustomed themselves to move on the physical plane alone, and to feel at home there. The higher powers are developed only on planes higher than the physical, and the knowledge which these faculties bring is, therefore, unknown to the physical man. It is only necessary to attend mass-meetings, if one wishes to be convinced of the fact that the speakers there are totally unable to think any thoughts but those which refer to the physical plane, the world of sense. This can also be seen through the leading journalists of our papers and magazines; and, indeed, on all sides one may observe the haughtiest and most complete denial of everything that cannot be seen with the eyes, or felt with the hands, or comprehended by the average mind. We do not condemn this attitude for it denotes a necessary stage in the development of humanity. Without the pride and prejudices of mind and sense, we should never have achieved our great conquests over material life, nor have been able to impart to the personality a certain measure of elasticity: neither can we hope that many ideals, which must be founded on man's desire for freedom and the assertion of personality, may yet be realized.

It’s also clear that the current structure of the Social Commonwealth has sparked a rebellion against the higher aspects of humanity. According to the mystic, civilization in the nineteenth century has progressed entirely on physical terms; people have become accustomed to operate solely on the physical level and to feel comfortable there. The higher faculties are only developed on levels beyond the physical, and the knowledge they provide remains unknown to the physical person. One only needs to attend mass meetings to see that the speakers there can only think about things related to the physical realm, the sensory world. This can also be observed in the leading journalists of our newspapers and magazines; indeed, everywhere one looks, there’s a strong and complete rejection of anything that cannot be seen, touched, or easily understood by the average person. We don’t condemn this mindset, as it represents a necessary stage in humanity's development. Without the pride and biases of mind and sense, we wouldn’t have achieved our significant victories over material existence, nor would we have been able to give our personalities a certain degree of flexibility; we also cannot expect many ideals, which must be grounded in humanity’s desire for freedom and the affirmation of personality, to be realized.

But this dark side of a purely materialistic civilization has deeply affected the whole being of the modern man. For proof it is not necessary to refer to the obvious facts already named; it would be easy to demonstrate, by certain examples (which are greatly underrated, especially to-day), how deeply rooted in the mind of the modern man is this adhesion to the testimony of the senses, or the average intelligence. And it is just these things that indicate the need for the renewal of spiritual life.

But this dark side of a purely materialistic society has profoundly impacted the entire essence of modern individuals. There's no need to point out the obvious facts already mentioned; it's easy to show, with certain examples (which are significantly undervalued, especially today), how ingrained in the minds of modern people is this reliance on sensory experience or common intelligence. These issues highlight the urgent need for a revival of spiritual life.

The strong response evoked by Professor Friedrich Delitzsch's Babel and Bible Theory fully justifies a reference to its author's method of thinking, as a sign of the time. Professor Delitzsch has demonstrated the relationship of certain traditions in the Old Testament, to the Babylonian accounts of the Creation, and this fact, coming from such a source and in such a form, has been realized by many who would otherwise have ignored such questions. It has led many to reconsider the so-called idea of Revelation. They ask themselves: "How is it possible to accept the idea that the contents of the Old Testament were revealed by God, when we find very similar conceptions among decidedly heathen nations?" This problem cannot here be further discussed. Delitzsch found many opponents who feared that through his exposition, the very foundations of Religion had been shaken. He has defended himself in a pamphlet, Babel and Bible, a Retrospect and a Forecast. Here we shall only refer to a single statement in the pamphlet. One of importance, because it reveals the view of an eminent scientist regarding the position of man with respect to transcendental truths. And to-day innumerable other people think and feel just like Delitzsch. The statement affords an excellent opportunity for us to find out what is the innermost conviction of our contemporaries, expressed quite freely and, therefore, in its truest form.

The strong reaction to Professor Friedrich Delitzsch's Babel and Bible Theory clearly shows the significance of his way of thinking as a sign of the times. Professor Delitzsch has illustrated the connection between certain traditions in the Old Testament and the Babylonian creation stories. This insight, coming from such a respected source, has caught the attention of many who would have otherwise dismissed these issues. It has prompted many to rethink the notion of Revelation. They wonder: "How can we accept that the contents of the Old Testament were revealed by God when we see very similar ideas among clearly pagan cultures?" This issue cannot be explored further here. Delitzsch encountered many critics who worried that his findings undermined the very foundations of Religion. He defended himself in a pamphlet titled Babel and Bible, a Retrospect and a Forecast. Here, we will mention just one key statement from the pamphlet, one that is important because it reflects the perspective of a prominent scientist on humanity's relationship with transcendental truths. Today, countless others share Delitzsch's thoughts and feelings. This statement provides a great opportunity to understand the core beliefs of our contemporaries, expressed openly and thus in their most genuine form.

Delitzsch turns to those who reproach him with a somewhat liberal use of the term "Revelation," and who would fain regard it as "a kind of old priestly wisdom" which "has nothing at all to do with the layman," making this reply.

Delitzsch addresses those who criticize him for frequently using the term "Revelation" and who would prefer to see it as "a sort of outdated priestly wisdom" that "has nothing to do with ordinary people," saying this in response.

"For my part, I am of opinion that while our children or ourselves are instructed in school or at church as regards Revelation, not only are we within our right, but it is our duty, to think independently concerning these deep questions, possessing also, as they do, an eminently practical side, were it only that we might avoid giving our children 'evasive' answers. For this very reason it will be gratifying to many searchers after Truth when the dogma of a special 'choosing' of Israel shall have been brought forward into the light of a wider historical outlook, through the union of Babylonian, Assyrian, and Old Testament research…. [A few pages earlier we are shown the direction of such thoughts.] For the rest, it would seem to me that the only logical thing is for Church and School to be satisfied as regards the whole past history of the world and of humanity, with the belief in One Almighty Creator of Heaven and Earth, and that these tales of the Old Testament should be classified by themselves under some such title as 'Old Hebraic Myths.'"

"For my part, I believe that while our children or we ourselves are taught in school or at church about Revelation, not only are we justified, but it is our responsibility to think independently about these deep questions, especially since they also have a very practical aspect, if only to avoid giving our children 'evasive' answers. For this reason, it will be satisfying to many truth seekers when the idea of a special 'choosing' of Israel is brought into the light of a broader historical perspective, through the combination of Babylonian, Assyrian, and Old Testament research…. [A few pages earlier, we see the direction of such ideas.] Beyond that, it seems to me that the only logical conclusion is for the Church and School to be content with the belief in One Almighty Creator of Heaven and Earth regarding the entire history of the world and humanity, and that these stories from the Old Testament should be categorized separately under a title like 'Old Hebraic Myths.'"

(It may be taken as a matter of course, we suppose, that no one will see in the following remarks an attack on the investigator Delitzsch.) What, then, is here averred in naive simplicity? Nothing less than that the mind which is engaged upon physical investigation may assert the right of judging experiences of superphysical nature. There is no thought that this mind without further development may perhaps be unfit to reflect upon the teachings of these "Revelations." When one wishes to understand that which appears as a "Revelation," one must employ the kind of knowledge or forces through which the "Revelation," itself has come to us.

(It may be taken as a given, we suppose, that no one will view the following remarks as an attack on the investigator Delitzsch.) So, what is being stated here in simple terms? It’s nothing less than the idea that a mind focused on physical investigation might claim the right to judge experiences of a superphysical nature. There’s no assumption that this mind, without further development, might be unqualified to reflect on the teachings of these "Revelations." To truly understand what appears as a "Revelation," one must use the same kind of knowledge or forces that brought the "Revelation" to us.

He who develops within himself the mystical power of perception soon observes that in certain stories of the Old Testament which by Delitzsch were called "Old Hebraic Myths," there are revealed to him truths of a higher nature than those which may be comprehended by the intellect, which is only concerned with the things of sense. His own experiences will lead him to see that these "Myths" have proceeded out of a mystic perception of transcendental truths. And then, in one illuminative moment, his whole point of view is changed.

He who cultivates the mystical ability to perceive will quickly notice that in certain stories from the Old Testament, which Delitzsch referred to as "Old Hebraic Myths," deeper truths are revealed that go beyond what the intellect can grasp, as the intellect only focuses on sensory experiences. His own experiences will show him that these "Myths" emerge from a mystical understanding of transcendent truths. Then, in a single enlightening moment, his entire perspective shifts.

As little as one may demonstrate the fallacy of a mathematical problem by discovering who solved it first, or even that several people have solved it, just so little may one impugn the truth of a biblical narrative by the discovery of a similar story elsewhere. Instead of demanding that everyone should insist upon his right, or even his duty, to think independently on the so-called "Revelations," we ought rather to consider that only he who has developed in himself those latent powers which make it possible for him to relive that which was once realized by those very mystics, who proclaimed the "supersensuous revelations," has a right to decide anything about the matter.

As much as one might question the validity of a math problem by figuring out who solved it first, or even if multiple people have solved it, the same goes for doubting the truth of a biblical story simply because a similar one exists elsewhere. Instead of insisting that everyone should assert their right, or even their responsibility, to independently think about the so-called "Revelations," we should recognize that only those who have developed the hidden abilities that allow them to experience again what was once realized by those mystics who proclaimed the "supersensuous revelations" have any right to make a judgment on the subject.

Here we have an excellent example of how the average intellect, qualified for the highest triumphs in practical sense-knowledge, sets itself up, in naive pride, as a judge in domains, the existence of which it does not even care to know. For purely historical investigation is also carried on by nothing but the experience of the senses.

Here we have a great example of how the average person, capable of achieving great things in practical knowledge, arrogantly positions themselves as a judge in areas they don’t even care to understand. After all, purely historical investigation is also based solely on sensory experience.

In just the same way has the investigation of the New Testament led us into a blind alley. At any costs the method of the "Newer Historical Investigation" had to be directed upon the Gospels. These documents have been compared with each other, and brought into relation with all sorts of records, in order that we might find out what really happened in Palestine from the year 1 to the year 33; how the "historical personality" of whom they tell really lived, and what He may really have said.

In the same way, exploring the New Testament has taken us into a dead end. The approach of the "Newer Historical Investigation" had to focus on the Gospels no matter what. These texts have been compared with one another and linked to various records to uncover what really happened in Palestine from the year 1 to the year 33; how the "historical figure" they describe actually lived, and what He may have genuinely said.

Angelus Selesius, of the seventeenth century, has already expressed the whole of the critical attitude toward this kind of investigation:

Angelus Silesius, from the seventeenth century, has already summed up the entire critical perspective on this type of inquiry:

"Though Christ were yearly born in Bethlehem, and never Had birth in you yourself, then were you lost for ever; And if within yourself it is not reared again, The Cross at Golgotha can save you not from pain."

"Even if Christ were born every year in Bethlehem and never had a birth in you, you would be lost forever; and if He is not raised again within you, the Cross at Golgotha cannot save you from suffering."

Nor are these the words of one who doubted, but those of a Christian, strong in his belief. And his equally fervent predecessor, Meister Eckhart, said in the thirteenth century:

Nor are these the words of someone who doubted, but those of a Christian, strong in his faith. And his equally passionate predecessor, Meister Eckhart, said in the thirteenth century:

"There are some who desire to see God with their eyes, as they look at a cow; and just as they love a cow, so they desire to love God…. Simple-minded people imagine that God may be seen as if He stood there and they stood here. But this is not so: in that perception, God and I are one."

"There are people who want to see God the way they look at a cow; and just like they love a cow, they want to love God… Naive individuals think that God can be seen as if He is standing there and they are here. But that's not the case: in that perception, God and I are one."

These words must not be understood as directed against the investigation of "historical truth." Yet no one can rightly understand the historic truth of such documents as the Gospels, unless he has first experienced within himself the mystical meaning which they contain. All such comparisons and analyses are quite worthless, for no one can discover who was "born in Bethlehem" but he who has mystically experienced the Christ within himself; neither can anyone in whom it has not already been erected, decide how it is that "the Cross at Golgotha" can deliver us from pain. Purely historical investigation "can discover no more concerning the mystic reality than the dismembering anatomist, perhaps, can discover the secret of a great poetical genius." (See my book, Das Christentum als mystische Tatsache, Berlin, C. A. Schwetschke und Sohn, 1902, or its French translation, mentioned on page 1.)

These words shouldn’t be taken as being against the search for "historical truth." However, no one can truly grasp the historical truth of documents like the Gospels unless they have first experienced the mystical meaning within themselves. All comparisons and analyses like this are completely pointless because only someone who has experienced the Christ within can understand who was "born in Bethlehem"; likewise, no one who hasn’t already encountered it can explain how "the Cross at Golgotha" can free us from suffering. A purely historical investigation "can discover no more about the mystical reality than an dissecting anatomist can uncover the secret of a great poetic genius." (See my book, Das Christentum als mystische Tatsache, Berlin, C. A. Schwetschke und Sohn, 1902, or its French translation, noted on page 1.)

He who can see clearly in these matters is aware how deeply rooted, at the present time, is the "pride" of the intellect, which only concerns itself with the facts of sense. It says: "I do not wish to develop faculties in order that I may reach the higher truths; I wish to form my decisions concerning them with the powers that I now possess."

He who can see clearly in these matters knows how deeply ingrained, right now, is the "pride" of the intellect, which only focuses on sensory facts. It says: "I don't want to develop new abilities to understand higher truths; I want to make my decisions about them using the abilities I already have."

In a well-meant pamphlet, which is written, however, entirely in that spirit of the age which we have already indicated (What do we know about Jesus? by A. Kalthoff, Berlin, 1904), we read as follows:

In a thoughtful pamphlet, which is written entirely in the spirit of the times we've already mentioned (What do we know about Jesus? by A. Kalthoff, Berlin, 1904), we read:

"Christ, who symbolizes the life of the Community, may be discerned within himself by the man of to-day: out of his own soul the man of to-day can create Christ just as well as the author of a gospel created him; as a man he may put himself in the same position as the gospel-writers, because he can reinstate himself into the same soul-processes, can himself speak or write Gospel."

"Christ, who represents the life of the Community, can be recognized by today’s person: from his own spirit, a person today can create Christ just like the authors of the gospels did; as an individual, he can place himself in the same position as the gospel writers because he can reconnect with the same spiritual processes and can speak or write his own Gospel."

"These words might be true, but they may also be entirely erroneous. They are true when understood in the sense of Angelus Silesius, or of Meister Eckhart, that is when they refer to the development of powers dormant in every human soul, which, from some such idea, endeavors to experience within itself the Christ of the Gospels. They are altogether wrong, if a more or less shallow ideal of the Christ is thus created out of the spirit of an age that acknowledges the truth of no perceptions other than those of the senses."

"These words could be true, but they might also be completely wrong. They are accurate when viewed through the lens of Angelus Silesius or Meister Eckhart—meaning when they relate to the development of dormant powers in every human soul, which, inspired by such an idea, seeks to experience within itself the Christ of the Gospels. They are completely incorrect if a somewhat superficial idea of Christ is created from an era that recognizes no truths beyond what can be perceived by the senses."

The life of the Spirit can be understood only when we do not presume to criticize it with the lower mind, but rather when we develop it reverently within ourselves. No one can hope to learn anything of the higher truths if he demands that they shall be lowered to the "average understanding." This statement provokes the question: "Why, then, do you mystics proclaim these truths to people who, you declare, cannot as yet understand them? Why should there be Movements in the furtherance of certain teachings, when the powers which render men able to conceive of these teachings are still undeveloped?"

The life of the Spirit can only be understood when we don’t try to critique it with a limited mindset but instead nurture it respectfully within ourselves. No one can expect to learn about higher truths if they insist on bringing them down to an "average understanding." This raises the question: "Then why do you mystics share these truths with people who, you say, cannot yet grasp them? Why should there be movements promoting certain teachings when the abilities that allow people to understand these teachings are still not fully developed?"

It is the task of this book to elucidate this apparent contradiction. It will show that the spiritual currents of our day originate from a different source, in a different manner, from the science which relies entirely on the lower intellect. Yet, in spite of this, these spiritual currents are not to be considered as less scientific than the science which is based upon physical facts alone. Rather do they extend the field of scientific investigation into the superphysical. We must close this chapter with one more question, which is likely to arise: How may one attain to superphysical truths, and, of what help are spiritual movements towards this attainment?

It’s the purpose of this book to clarify this apparent contradiction. It will demonstrate that the spiritual movements of our time come from a different source and in a different way than the science that relies solely on the lower intellect. However, these spiritual movements shouldn’t be seen as less scientific than the science based only on physical facts. Instead, they broaden the scope of scientific exploration into the superphysical. We should end this chapter with one more question that may come up: How can one reach superphysical truths, and how do spiritual movements assist in this journey?

II

II

HOW TO ATTAIN KNOWLEDGE OF THE HIGHER WORLDS

HOW TO ATTAIN KNOWLEDGE OF THE HIGHER WORLDS

In every man there are latent faculties by means of which he may acquire for himself knowledge of the higher worlds. The mystic, master, theosophist, or gnostic speaks of a soul-world and a spirit-world, which are, for him, just as real as the world which we see with our physical eyes, or touch with our physical hands. And those who wish to develop the spiritual senses, which unfold psychic knowledge, should understand that safe advice can be given only by those who have already developed such power within themselves. As long as the human race has existed, there have been lodges and schools in which those who possessed these higher faculties have given instruction to those who were in search of them. Such are called occult schools, and the instruction which is imparted therein is called esoteric science, or occult teaching. This designation sometimes leads to misunderstanding. He who hears it may be very easily misled into the belief that those who work in these schools desire to represent a special, privileged class, which arbitrarily withholds its knowledge from its fellow-creatures. Indeed, he may even think that perhaps there is nothing really important behind such knowledge. For he is tempted to think that, if it were a true knowledge, there would be no need of making a secret of it: one might then communicate it publicly to the advantage of all men.

In every person, there are hidden abilities that allow them to gain knowledge of the higher realms. The mystic, master, theosophist, or gnostic speaks of a soul-world and a spirit-world, which are as real to them as the world we see with our physical eyes or touch with our physical hands. Those who want to develop their spiritual senses, which reveal psychic knowledge, need to understand that reliable advice can only come from those who have already cultivated that power within themselves. Throughout human history, there have been lodges and schools where individuals with these higher abilities have taught those who seek them. These are known as occult schools, and the teachings provided there are called esoteric science or occult teaching. This term can sometimes lead to confusion. When someone hears it, they might easily be misled into believing that those involved in these schools aim to create a special, privileged class that arbitrarily keeps its knowledge from others. They might even think that there’s nothing truly significant behind such knowledge. They may be tempted to think that if it were valid knowledge, there would be no need for secrecy; it could then be shared openly for the benefit of all.

Those who have been initiated into occult knowledge are not in the least surprised that the uninitiated should so think. Only he who has to a certain degree experienced this initiation into the higher knowledge of being can understand the secret of that initiation. But it may be asked: How, then, shall the uninitiated, considering the circumstances, develop any interest at all in this so-called mystic knowledge? How and why ought they to search for something of the nature of which they can form no idea? Such a question is based upon an entirely erroneous conception of the real nature of occult knowledge. There is, in truth, no fundamental difference between occult knowledge and all the rest of man's knowledge and capacity. This mystic knowledge is no more a secret for the average man than writing is a secret to him who has never learned to read. And just as everyone who chooses the correct method may learn to write, so too can everyone who searches after the right way become a disciple, and even a teacher. In only one respect are the conditions here different from those that apply to external thought-activities. The possibility of acquiring the art of writing may be withheld from someone through poverty, or through the state of civilization into which he has been born; but for the attainment of knowledge in the higher worlds there is no obstacle for him who sincerely searches for it.

Those who have been introduced to occult knowledge aren’t surprised that those who haven’t are skeptical. Only someone who has experienced this initiation into higher understanding can truly grasp the secret of that initiation. But one might wonder: how can those uninitiated, given the circumstances, develop any interest in this so-called mystical knowledge? How and why should they seek something they can’t even imagine? Such a question reflects a completely flawed understanding of the true nature of occult knowledge. In reality, there’s no fundamental difference between occult knowledge and any other kind of human knowledge and ability. This mystical knowledge is just as accessible to the average person as writing is to someone who has never learned to read. Just as anyone who uses the right method can learn to write, anyone who seeks the right path can become a disciple, or even a teacher. The only way in which the conditions differ from those that apply to regular thinking activities is this: the chance to learn the art of writing may be denied to someone due to poverty or the state of civilization they were born into; however, there is no barrier for anyone who earnestly seeks knowledge in the higher realms.

Many believe that it is necessary to find, here or there, the Masters of the higher knowledge, in order to receive enlightenment from them. In the first place, he who strives earnestly after the higher knowledge need not be afraid of any difficulty or obstacle in his search for an Initiate who shall be able to lead him into the profounder secrets of the world. Everyone, on the contrary, may be certain that an Initiate will find him, under any circumstances, if there is in him an earnest and worthy endeavor to attain this knowledge. For it is a strict law with all Initiates to withhold from no man the knowledge that is due him. But there is an equally strict law which insists that no one shall receive any occult knowledge until he is worthy and well prepared. And the more strictly he observes these two laws, the more perfect is an Initiate. The order which embraces all Initiates is surrounded, as it were, by a wall, and the two laws here mentioned form two strong principles by which the constituents of this wall are held together. You may live in close friendship with an Initiate, yet this wall will separate him from you just as long as you have not become an Initiate yourself. You may enjoy in the fullest sense the heart, the love of an Initiate, yet he will only impart to you his secret when you yourself are ready for it. You may flatter him; you may torture him; nothing will induce him to divulge to you anything which he knows ought not be disclosed, inasmuch as you, at the present stage of your evolution, do not understand rightly how to receive the secret into your soul.

Many people think it's essential to seek out the Masters of higher knowledge to gain enlightenment from them. First, anyone sincerely pursuing higher knowledge shouldn't fear any challenges or obstacles in finding an Initiate who can guide them into the deeper secrets of the world. In fact, everyone can be confident that an Initiate will find them, no matter the situation, as long as they have a genuine and worthy desire to attain this knowledge. It is a strict rule among all Initiates to not deny anyone the knowledge they deserve. However, there's an equally strict rule that no one can receive any occult knowledge until they are worthy and adequately prepared. The more someone adheres to these two rules, the more perfected an Initiate becomes. The group that includes all Initiates is somewhat surrounded by a boundary, and the two laws mentioned act as strong principles holding this boundary together. You may have a close friendship with an Initiate, but this boundary will keep you apart as long as you aren't an Initiate yourself. You can fully experience the heart and love of an Initiate, but they will only share their secrets with you when you are ready for them. You can flatter them or pressure them, but nothing will make them reveal what they know shouldn't be disclosed, because at your current stage of development, you wouldn't understand how to properly receive that secret into your soul.

The ways which prepare a man for the reception of such a secret are clearly prescribed. They are indicated by the unfading, everlasting letters within the temples where the Initiates guard the higher secrets. In ancient times, anterior to "history," these temples were outwardly visible; to-day, because our lives have become so unspiritual, they are mostly quite invisible to external sight. Yet they are present everywhere, and all who seek may find them.

The ways to prepare someone to receive such a secret are clearly outlined. They can be found in the timeless, eternal inscriptions within the temples where the Initiates protect the deeper truths. In ancient times, before recorded history, these temples were physically visible; today, because our lives have become so materialistic, they are mostly hidden from plain sight. However, they are present everywhere, and anyone who searches can find them.

Only within his soul may a man discover the means which will open for him the lips of the Initiate. To a certain high degree he must develop within himself special faculties, and then the greatest treasures of the Spirit become his own.

Only within himself can a person find the way to unlock the lips of the Initiate. To a significant extent, he must cultivate special abilities within himself, and then the greatest treasures of the Spirit will be his.

He must begin with a certain fundamental attitude of the soul: the student of Occultism calls it the Path of Devotion, of Veneration. Only he who maintains this attitude can, in Occultism, become a disciple. And he who has experience in these things is able to perceive even in the child the signs of approaching discipleship. There are children who look up with religious awe to those whom they venerate. For such people they have a respect which forbids them to admit, even in the innermost sanctuary of the heart, any thought of criticism or opposition. These children grow up into young men and maidens who feel happy when they are able to look up to anything venerable. From the ranks of such children are recruited many disciples.

He must start with a certain fundamental attitude of the soul: the student of Occultism refers to it as the Path of Devotion, or Veneration. Only those who maintain this attitude can become disciples in Occultism. Those with experience in these matters can even see signs of an approaching discipleship in children. Some children look up to those they admire with a sense of religious awe. For those individuals, they hold a respect that prevents them from harboring any thoughts of criticism or opposition, even in the deepest part of their hearts. These children grow up into young men and women who feel fulfilled when they can look up to something they find venerable. Many disciples come from such children.

Have you ever paused outside the door of some venerated man, and have you, on this your first visit, felt a religious awe as you pressed the handle, in order to enter the room which for you is a holy place? Then there has been manifested in you an emotion which may be the germ of your future discipleship. It is a blessing for every developing person to have such emotions upon which to build. Only it must not be thought that such qualities contain the germ of submissiveness and slavery. Experience teaches us that those can best hold their heads erect who have learned to venerate where veneration is due. And veneration is always in its own place when it rises from the depths of the heart.

Have you ever stood outside the door of someone really respected, and during your first visit, felt a deep sense of awe as you grabbed the handle to enter what feels like a sacred space? At that moment, you experienced an emotion that might be the start of your journey as a follower. It's a gift for anyone growing personally to have feelings like that to build on. But it shouldn't be seen as a sign of weakness or servitude. Experience shows that those who can truly hold their heads high are the ones who have learned to respect where respect is deserved. And respect is always appropriate when it comes from the depths of the heart.

If we do not develop within ourselves this deeply-rooted feeling that there is something higher than ourselves, we shall never find enough strength to evolve to something higher. The Initiate has only acquired the power of lifting his intellect to the heights of knowledge by guiding his heart into the depths of veneration and devotion. The heights of the Spirit can only be reached by passing through the portals of humility. Man can certainly have the right to gaze upon the Reality, but he must first earn this right. You can only acquire right knowledge when you are ready to esteem it. There are laws in the spiritual life, as in the physical life. Rub a glass rod with an appropriate material and it will become electric, that is to say, it will acquire the power of attracting small bodies. This exemplifies natural law. (And if one has learned even a little of physics, one knows this.) Similarly, if one is acquainted with the first principles of Occultism, one knows that every feeling of true devotion aids in developing qualities, which sooner or later, lead to the Path of Knowledge.

If we don't cultivate within ourselves a deep sense that there is something greater than us, we will never find the strength to evolve into something better. The Initiate gains the ability to elevate his intellect to new heights of knowledge by guiding his heart into deep respect and commitment. We can only reach spiritual heights by embracing humility first. While we can aspire to understand Reality, we must first earn that right. True knowledge can only be obtained when we are prepared to value it. There are laws in the spiritual realm, just like in the physical world. Rub a glass rod with the right material, and it becomes electrified, meaning it attracts small objects. This demonstrates a natural law. (And if you've learned even a bit of physics, you already know this.) In the same way, if you're familiar with the basics of Occultism, you understand that every genuine feeling of devotion helps develop qualities that eventually lead to the Path of Knowledge.

He who possesses within himself this feeling of devotion, or who is fortunate enough to receive it from his education, brings a great deal along with him, when, later in life, he seeks an entrance to the higher knowledge. But he who has had no such preparation will find himself confronted with difficulties, even upon the first step of the Path of Knowledge, unless he undertakes, by rigorous self-education, to create the devotional mood within himself. In our time it is especially important that full attention be given to this point. Our civilization tends much more toward criticism, the giving of judgments, and so forth, than toward devotion, and a selfless veneration. Our children criticize much more than they worship. But every judgment, every carping criticism, frustrates the powers of the soul for the attainment of the higher knowledge, in the same measure that all heartfelt devotion develops them. In this we do not wish to say anything against our civilization nor pass judgment upon it. For it is to this critical faculty, this self-conscious human discernment, this "prove all things and hold fast to the good," that we owe the greatness of our civilization. We could never have attained the science, the commerce, the industry, the law of our time, had we not exercised our critical faculty everywhere, had we not everywhere applied the standard of our judgment. But what we have thereby gained in external culture we have had to pay for with a corresponding loss of the higher knowledge, of the spiritual life.

Those who carry a sense of devotion within themselves or who are lucky enough to gain it through their upbringing come with a significant advantage when they later seek deeper knowledge. However, those who haven't had this preparation will face challenges right from the start of the Path of Knowledge unless they actively work to cultivate a sense of devotion through self-education. In today's world, it's particularly crucial to focus on this aspect. Our society tends to lean more toward criticism and making judgments than fostering devotion and selfless reverence. Our children are more inclined to critique than to worship. However, every judgment and harsh critique hinders the soul's ability to achieve higher knowledge, just as genuine devotion nurtures it. We don’t want to criticize our civilization or judge it harshly. The critical thinking skills, self-awareness, and the motto "test everything and hold on to what is good" are what make our civilization great. We wouldn't have achieved the advancements in science, commerce, industry, and law without applying our critical faculties everywhere. Yet, while we've gained in external culture, we've had to sacrifice some connection to higher knowledge and spiritual life.

Now the important thing that everyone must clearly understand is that, for him who is right in the midst of the objective civilization of our time, it is very difficult to advance to the knowledge of the higher worlds. He can do so only if he work energetically within himself. At a time when the conditions of outward life were simpler, spiritual exaltation was easier of attainment. That which ought to be venerated, that which should be kept holy, stood out in better relief from the ordinary things of the world. In a period of criticism these ideals are much lowered; other emotions take the place of awe, veneration, respect, and prayer. Our own age continually pushes these better emotions further and further back, so that in the daily life of the people they play but a very small part. He who seeks for higher knowledge must create it within himself; he himself must instil it into his soul. It cannot be done by study; it can only be done through living. He who wishes to become a disciple must therefore assiduously cultivate the devotional mood. Everywhere in his environment he must look for that which demands of him admiration and homage. Whenever his duties or circumstances permit, he should try to abstain entirely from all criticism or judgment. If I meet a brother and blame him for his weakness, I rob myself of power to win the higher knowledge; but if I try to enter lovingly into his merits, I then gather such power. The disciple should seek to benefit both himself and others. Experienced occultists are aware how much they owe to the continual searching for the good in all things, and the withholding of all harsh criticism. This must be not only an external rule of life; but it must take possession of the innermost part of our souls. We have it in our power to perfect ourselves, and by and by to transform ourselves completely. But this transformation must take place in the innermost self, in the mental life. It is not enough that I show respect only in my outward bearing toward a person; I must have this respect in my thought. The disciple must begin by drawing this devotion into his thought-life. He must altogether banish from his consciousness all thoughts of disrespect, of criticism, and he must endeavor straightway to cultivate thoughts of devotion.

Now, the important thing that everyone needs to clearly understand is that for someone living right in the heart of today’s society, it's very hard to gain knowledge of higher realms. They can only achieve this by working diligently within themselves. Back when life was simpler, spiritual uplift was much easier to attain. What should be respected and kept sacred was more distinct from the everyday things of the world. In an age of skepticism, these ideals are significantly diminished; different feelings replace awe, respect, and prayer. Our current era continuously pushes these better feelings further away, so they play only a minor role in people’s daily lives. Anyone seeking higher knowledge must cultivate it within themselves; they must nurture it in their soul. This can't be achieved through study alone; it can only happen through living. Therefore, anyone who wants to become a disciple must diligently cultivate a devotional mindset. In all aspects of their surroundings, they must look for what inspires admiration and respect. Whenever their duties or circumstances allow, they should strive to completely avoid all criticism or judgment. If I encounter a friend and criticize them for their flaws, I diminish my ability to attain higher knowledge; but if I focus on their positive qualities with love, I gain such power. The disciple should aim to benefit both themselves and others. Experienced practitioners know how much they gain from constantly seeking the good in everything and withholding harsh criticism. This mindset must not only be a guideline for how we live externally; it must also penetrate the deepest parts of our souls. We have the ability to improve ourselves and eventually transform completely. However, this transformation must occur at the innermost level, within our mental processes. It’s not enough to show respect only in my actions; I must embody this respect in my thoughts. The disciple must start by infusing their thoughts with devotion. They must entirely eliminate any thoughts of disrespect or criticism and immediately work to nurture thoughts of devotion.

Every moment, in which we set ourselves to banish from our consciousness whatever remains in it of disparaging, suspicious judgment of our fellow-men, brings us nearer to the knowledge of higher things. And we rise rapidly when, in such moments, we fill our consciousness with only those thoughts that evoke admiration, respect, and veneration for men and things. He who has experience in these matters will know that in every such moment powers are awakened in man which otherwise would remain dormant. In this way the spiritual eyes of a man are opened. He begins to see things around him which hitherto he was unable to perceive. He begins to understand that hitherto he had seen only a part of the world around him. The man with whom he comes in contact now shows him quite a different aspect from that which he showed before. Of course, through this single rule of life, he will not yet be able to see what has elsewhere been described as the human aura, because, for that, a still higher training is necessary. But he may rise to that higher development if he has previously had a thorough training in devotion. [6]

Every time we work to clear our minds of any negative or doubtful judgments about others, we get closer to understanding deeper truths. We elevate ourselves quickly when, in those moments, we focus only on thoughts that inspire admiration, respect, and reverence for people and things. Those with experience in these areas know that in each of these moments, powers within us are awakened that would otherwise stay hidden. This way, a person's spiritual vision opens up. They start to notice things around them that they couldn't see before. They realize that they have only been perceiving a small part of the world. The person they interact with now reveals a completely different perspective than what they showed earlier. Naturally, by following this single principle in life, they won't yet be able to perceive what has been described elsewhere as the human aura, because achieving that requires even more advanced training. However, they can reach that higher level of development if they have first undergone a thorough training in devotion. [6]

Noiseless and unnoticed by the outer world is the following of the "Path of Discipleship." It is not necessary that anyone should observe a change in the disciple. He performs his duties as hitherto; he attends to his business as usual. The transformation goes on only in the inner part of the soul, hidden from outward sight. At first the entire soul-life of a man is flooded by this fundamental spring of devotion for everything which is truly venerable. His entire soul-life finds in this devotional mood its pivot. Just as the sun, through its rays, will vivify everything living, so in the life of the disciple this reverence vivifies all the perceptions of the soul.

Quietly and without attracting attention from the outside world, the "Path of Discipleship" is followed. It isn’t necessary for anyone to notice a change in the disciple. He carries out his duties as always; he goes about his business like usual. The transformation occurs only within the depths of the soul, concealed from external view. Initially, the entire soul of a person is filled with a deep, fundamental devotion to everything that is truly honorable. This devotion becomes the center of his entire soul experience. Just as the sun energizes all living things through its rays, this reverence brings life to all the soul's perceptions in the disciple.

At first it is not easy for people to believe that feelings like reverence, respect, and so forth, have anything to do with their perceptions. This comes from the fact that one is inclined to think of perception as a faculty quite by itself, one that stands in no relation to what otherwise happens in the soul. In so thinking, we do not remember that it is the soul which perceives. And feelings are for the soul what food is for the body. If we give the body stones in place of bread its activity will cease. It is the same with the soul. Veneration, homage, devotion, are as nutriment which makes it healthy and strong, especially strong for the activity of perception. Disrespect, antipathy, and under-estimation, bring about the starvation and the withering of this activity. For the occultist this fact is visible in the aura. A soul which harbors the feelings of devotion and reverence, brings about a change in its aura. Certain yellowish-red or brown-red tints will vanish, and tints of bluish-red will replace them. And then the organ of perception opens. It receives information of facts in its environment of which it hitherto had no knowledge. Reverence awakens a sympathetic power in the soul, and through this we attract similar qualities in the beings which surround us, that would otherwise remain hidden. More effective still is that power which can be obtained by devotion when another feeling is added. One learns to give up oneself less and less to the impressions of the outer world, and to develop in its place a vivid inward life. He who darts from one impression of the outer world to another, who constantly seeks dissipations, cannot find the way to Occultism. Neither should the disciple blunt himself to the outer world; but let his rich inner life point out the direction in which he ought to lend himself to its impressions. When passing through a beautiful mountain district, the man with depth of soul and richness of emotion has different experiences from the man with few emotions. Only what we experience within ourselves reveals the beauties of the outer world. One man sails across the ocean, and only a few inward experiences pass through his soul; but another will then hear the eternal language of the world-spirit, and for him are unveiled the mysteries of creation.

At first, it's hard for people to believe that feelings like reverence and respect have anything to do with their perceptions. This is because people tend to see perception as a separate ability that doesn’t connect to what happens in the soul. In thinking this way, we forget that it’s the soul that perceives. Feelings are to the soul what food is to the body. If we give the body stones instead of bread, it will stop functioning. The same goes for the soul. Veneration, homage, and devotion nourish the soul, making it healthy and strong, especially for the activity of perception. Disrespect, dislike, and underestimating lead to the starvation and weakening of this activity. To the occultist, this fact is visible in the aura. A soul that holds feelings of devotion and reverence changes its aura. Certain yellowish-red or brown-red shades disappear, replaced by bluish-red shades. Then, the organ of perception opens up, gaining awareness of facts in its environment that it didn’t know before. Reverence sparks a sympathetic energy in the soul, attracting similar qualities in the beings around us that would otherwise remain concealed. Even more effective is the energy obtained through devotion when another feeling is added. One learns to become less and less affected by external impressions and, instead, develops a rich inner life. Someone who jumps from one external impression to another, constantly seeking distractions, cannot find the path to Occultism. However, the disciple should not dull himself to the outside world; rather, he should let his rich inner life guide him on how to engage with external impressions. When passing through a beautiful mountain area, a person with depth and emotional richness has different experiences than someone with few emotions. Only what we experience within ourselves reveals the beauties of the outer world. One person sails across the ocean, and only a few internal experiences pass through his soul; but another will hear the eternal language of the world spirit, uncovering the mysteries of creation.

One must have learned to control one's own feelings and ideas if one wishes to develop any intimate relationship with the outer world. Every phenomenon in that outer world is full of divine splendor, but one must have felt the Divine within oneself before one may hope to discover it without. The disciple is told to set apart certain moments of his daily life during which to withdraw into himself, quietly and alone. At such times he ought not to occupy himself with his own personal affairs, for this would bring about the contrary of that at which he is aiming. During these moments he ought rather to listen in complete silence to the echoes of what he has experienced, of what the outward world has told him. Then, in these periods of quiet, every flower, every animal, every action will unveil to him secrets undreamed of, and thus will he prepare himself to receive new impressions of the external world, as if he viewed it with different eyes. For he who merely desires to enjoy impression after impression, only stultifies the perceptive faculty, while he who lets the enjoyment afterwards reveal something to him, thus enlarges and educates it. He must be careful not merely to let the enjoyment reverberate, as it were; but, renouncing any further emotions of joy, begin to work upon his pleasurable experiences with an inward activity. The danger at this point is very great. Instead of working within one-self, it is easy to fall into the opposite habit of afterward trying to completely exhaust the enjoyment. Let us not undervalue the unforeseen sources of error which here confront the disciple. He must of necessity pass through a host of temptations, each of which tends only to harden his Ego and to imprison it within itself. He ought to open it wide for the whole world. It is necessary that he should seek enjoyment, for in this way only can the outward world get at him; and if he blunts himself to enjoyment he becomes as a plant which cannot longer draw nourishment from its environment. Yet, if he stops at the enjoyment, he is then shut up within himself, and will only be something to himself and nothing to the world. However much he may live within himself, however intensely he may cultivate his Ego, the world will exclude him. He is dead to the world. The disciple considers enjoyment only as a means of ennobling himself for the world. Pleasure to him is as a scout who informs him concerning the world, and after having been taught by pleasure he passes on to work. He does not learn in order that he may accumulate wisdom as his own treasure, but in order that he may put his learning at the service of the world.

One has to learn to manage their own feelings and thoughts if they want to develop any meaningful relationship with the outside world. Every phenomenon in that outer world is filled with divine beauty, but one must first feel the Divine within themselves before they can expect to find it externally. The disciple is advised to set aside certain moments each day to retreat within, quietly and alone. During these times, they should avoid focusing on their personal matters, as this would counteract what they are aiming for. Instead, they should listen in complete silence to the echoes of their experiences and what the outside world has shared with them. In these quiet moments, every flower, every animal, every action will reveal to them secrets they never imagined, thus preparing them to receive new impressions of the external world, as if seeing it with fresh eyes. For those who only seek to enjoy one impression after another end up dulling their perception, while those who allow enjoyment to reveal something deeper expand and educate their understanding. They must be careful not to let the enjoyment simply resonate; instead, they should set aside any further feelings of joy and begin to actively reflect on their pleasurable experiences. The risk at this stage is significant. Instead of working within, it’s easy to fall into the trap of trying to exhaust the enjoyment entirely. We must not underestimate the unexpected sources of error that confront the disciple here. They will inevitably face a series of temptations, each of which only tends to harden their ego and confine it within itself. They should open wide to the whole world. It’s essential that they seek enjoyment because only this way can the outside world truly reach them; if they dull themselves to enjoyment, they become like a plant that can no longer draw nourishment from its surroundings. Yet, if they stop at mere enjoyment, they become trapped within themselves, becoming something only to themselves and nothing to the world. No matter how much they live internally, no matter how intensely they nurture their ego, the world will exclude them. They become dead to the world. The disciple views enjoyment solely as a way to improve themselves for the world. To them, pleasure acts like a scout that provides information about the world, and after learning from pleasure, they move on to work. They don’t learn just to accumulate wisdom for themselves but to put that knowledge at the service of the world.

In all forms of Occultism there is a fundamental principle which must not be transgressed, if any goal at all is to be reached. All occult teachers must impress upon their pupils that, Every branch of knowledge which you seek only to enrich your own learning, only to accumulate treasure for yourself, leads you away from the Path; but all knowledge which you seek for working in the service of humanity and for the uplifting of the world brings you a step forward. This law must be rigidly observed; nor is one a genuine disciple until he has adopted it as the guide for his whole life. In many occult schools this truth is expressed in the following short sentence: Every idea which does not become an ideal for you, slays a power within your soul: every idea which becomes an ideal creates within you a vital force.

In all forms of occult practices, there’s a fundamental principle that must not be ignored if you want to achieve any goal. All occult teachers need to make it clear to their students that, Any branch of knowledge you pursue just to enhance your own understanding and hoard for yourself pulls you away from the Path; but any knowledge you seek to benefit humanity and improve the world takes you a step forward. This rule must be strictly followed; you’re not a true disciple until you make it the guiding principle of your life. In many occult schools, this truth is summed up in this short sentence: Every idea that doesn't become an ideal for you kills a potential within your soul: every idea that becomes an ideal generates a vital force within you.

III

III

THE PATH OF DISCIPLESHIP

The Journey of Discipleship

At the very beginning of his course the student is directed to the Path of Reverence, and the development of the inner life. The occult teaching also gives practical instructions by the observance of which he may learn to follow that Path and develop that inner life. These practical directions have no arbitrary basis. They rest on ancient experience and ancient wisdom, and wheresoever the ways to higher knowledge are marked out, they are of the same nature. All genuine teachers of Occultism agree as to the essential character of these rules, although they do not always express them in the same words. This difference of expression is of a minor character, more seeming than real, and is due to circumstances which need not be mentioned here.

At the very start of his course, the student is guided towards the Path of Reverence and the growth of the inner life. The occult teachings also provide practical instructions that he can follow to embark on that Path and cultivate that inner life. These practical guidelines are not arbitrary; they are based on ancient experiences and wisdom. Wherever paths to higher knowledge are laid out, they share the same essence. All true teachers of Occultism agree on the fundamental nature of these rules, even if they don't always phrase them in the same way. This variation in wording is minor, more apparent than real, and arises from circumstances that don't need to be discussed here.

No teacher wishes, by means of such rules, to establish an ascendency over other persons. He would not tamper with individual independence. Indeed, no one respects and cherishes human individuality more than the teachers of Occultism. It was said, in the first part of this book, that the order which embraces all Initiates was surrounded by a wall, and that two laws formed the principles by which it was upheld. Whenever the Initiate leaves this enclosure and steps forth into the world, he must submit to a third inviolable law. It is this: Keep watch over each of your actions and each of your words, in order that you may not hinder the free-will of any human being. Those who recognize that genuine occult teachers are thoroughly permeated with this principle will understand that they can add to their independence by the practical directions which they are advised to follow.

No teacher wants to use rules to gain control over others. They wouldn’t interfere with personal freedom. In fact, no one values and protects human individuality more than teachers of Occultism. It was mentioned in the first part of this book that the order that includes all Initiates was enclosed by a wall, and that two laws formed the foundation it stood on. Whenever the Initiate leaves this space and enters the world, they must follow a third unbreakable law. This law is: Be mindful of every action and every word, so you don’t impede anyone’s free will. Those who see that true occult teachers are deeply committed to this principle will realize they can enhance their independence by following the practical advice given to them.

One of the first of these rules may be thus expressed in our language: "Provide for yourself moments of inward calm, and in these moments learn to distinguish between the real and the unreal." I say advisedly "expressed in our language," because originally all rules and teachings of occult science were expressed in a symbolical sign-language. Those who desire to master its whole scope and meaning must first obtain permission to learn this symbolical language, and before such permission may be obtained, it is necessary to have taken the first steps in occult knowledge. This may be achieved by the careful observance of such rules as are here given. The Path is open to all who earnestly will to enter it.

One of the first rules can be stated in our language as follows: "Take time for yourself to find inner peace, and in those moments, learn to tell the difference between what is real and what is not." I say "stated in our language" because originally, all the rules and teachings of occult science were conveyed using a symbolic sign language. Those who want to fully grasp its scope and meaning need to first get permission to learn this symbolic language, and to obtain that permission, it's necessary to take the first steps in occult knowledge. This can be accomplished by carefully following the rules provided here. The path is open to anyone who genuinely wants to pursue it.

Simple, in truth and easy to follow, is the rule concerning moments of inner calm; but it leads to the goal only when the pursuit is as earnest and strict as the way is simple. It will, therefore, be stated here, without further preamble, the method in which this rule should be observed.

Simple, truly, and easy to understand, is the guideline about moments of inner calm; however, it only reaches its goal when the effort is as serious and disciplined as the guideline is straightforward. So, without any more introduction, the way this guideline should be followed will be explained here.

The student must mark off a small part of his daily life in which to occupy himself with something quite different from the avocations of his ordinary life, and the way in which he occupies himself at such a time must also differ from the way in which he performs the rest of his duties. But this does not mean that what he does in the time thus set apart has no connection with his daily work. On the contrary, the man who seeks such moments in the right way will soon find that it is just this which gives him full power to do his daily task. Nor must it be supposed that the observance of this rule really deprives anyone of time needed for the performance of his duties. If any person really has no more time at his disposal, five minutes a day will suffice. The real point is the manner in which these five minutes are spent.

The student needs to set aside a small portion of his day to focus on something completely different from his usual activities, and the way he engages with this time should also be distinct from how he handles his other responsibilities. However, this doesn’t mean that what he does during this dedicated time has no relevance to his daily work. On the contrary, someone who seeks out these moments properly will soon realize that this is what empowers him to tackle his daily tasks effectively. It shouldn’t be believed that following this guideline actually takes away time needed for duty. If anyone truly has no spare time, five minutes a day will be enough. The key is how those five minutes are utilized.

At these periods a man should raise himself completely above his work-a-day life. His thoughts and feelings must take on a different coloring. His joys and sorrows, his cares, experiences, and actions, must pass in review before his soul. And he must cultivate a frame of mind which enables him to regard all his other experiences from a higher point of view. We need only bear in mind how different is the point of view from which in ordinary life we regard the experiences and actions of another, and that from which we judge our own. This is inevitable, for we are interwoven with our own actions and experiences, while we only contemplate those of another. Our aim, in moments of retirement, must be to contemplate and judge our own experiences and actions, as though it were not ourselves but some other person to whom they applied. Suppose, for example, that a certain misfortune has befallen someone. What a different attitude that person takes towards it as compared with an identical misfortune that has befallen his neighbor! No one can blame this attitude as unjustifiable; it is a part of human nature. And just as it is in exceptional circumstances, so it is also in the daily affairs of life. The student must endeavor to attain the power of regarding himself at certain times as he would regard a stranger. He must contemplate himself with the inward calm of the critic. When this is attained, our own experiences present themselves in a new light. As long as we are interwoven with them and are, as it were, within them, we are as closely connected with the unreal as with the real. When we attain to a calm survey, the real is separated from the unreal. Sorrow and joy, every thought, every resolve, appear changed when we contemplate ourselves in this way. It is as though we had spent the whole day in a place where we saw the smallest objects at the same range of vision as the largest ones, and in the evening climbed a neighboring hill and surveyed the whole scene at once. Then the parts of the place take on proportions different from those they bore when seen from within. The value of such calm inward contemplation depends less on the actual thing we contemplate than on the power which such inward calm develops in us.

During these times, a person should completely step away from their daily routine. Their thoughts and feelings need to shift to a different perspective. Their joys and sorrows, worries, experiences, and actions should be reflected upon by their inner self. They must cultivate a mindset that allows them to view all other experiences from a higher point of view. We only need to remember how differently we see the experiences and actions of others compared to our own. This is natural, as we are deeply connected to our own actions and experiences, whereas we simply observe those of others. Our goal in moments of solitude should be to reflect on and evaluate our own experiences and actions as if they belonged to someone else. For example, if someone faces a misfortune, they react differently to it compared to how they would react to a similar misfortune affecting a neighbor. No one can say this reaction is unjustified; it's part of being human. Just as this is true in exceptional situations, it also applies to everyday life. A student must strive to view themselves at times as they would view a stranger. They should reflect on themselves with the calmness of a critic. When this is achieved, our experiences appear in a new light. As long as we are entangled in them, we are connected to both the real and the unreal. When we attain a calm perspective, the real is distinguished from the unreal. Joy and sorrow, every thought, every decision seem altered when we observe ourselves in this way. It’s as if we spent the entire day in a place where we saw small objects at the same distance as larger ones, and in the evening, climbed a nearby hill to take in the whole view at once. Then, the parts of the place take on different proportions than when seen from within. The value of such calm inner contemplation relies less on what we are observing than on the strength this inner calm develops within us.

For in every human being there is, besides what we call the work-a-day man, a higher being. This higher being remains concealed until it is awakened. And each of us can only awaken it for himself. But as long as this higher being is not awakened, the higher faculties that might lead to supersensual knowledge, must lie dormant or remain hidden in every man. This power which leads to inward calm is a magic force that sets free certain higher faculties. Until a seeker feels this magic force within him, he must continue to follow strictly and earnestly the rules given. To every man who thus perseveres, the day will come when a spiritual light is revealed to him, and a whole new world, whose existence was hitherto unsuspected, is discerned by an eye within him.

For every person, there's not just the everyday version of themselves, but also a deeper, more evolved self. This deeper self stays hidden until it's brought to life. Each person can only awaken it for themselves. However, as long as this deeper self remains dormant, the greater abilities that could lead to deeper understanding stay inactive or concealed in everyone. This inner calmness comes from a powerful force that unlocks these higher abilities. Until someone feels this powerful force inside them, they need to diligently and seriously follow the prescribed rules. For everyone who persists in this way, there will come a day when they experience a spiritual awakening and discover a whole new world that was previously unknown, seen through an inner eye.

Because he begins to follow this rule, there is no need for any outward change in the life of the student. He performs his duties as before, and at first he endures the same sorrows and experiences the same joys as of old. In no way does it estrange him from life, rather is he enabled to devote himself to it the more completely, because in the moments set apart he has a Higher Life of his own. Gradually this Higher Life will make its influence felt on the ordinary life. The calm of the moments set apart will influence his ordinary existence as well. The whole man will grow calmer, will attain serenity in all his actions, and will cease to be perturbed by all manner of incidents. Gradually a student who thus advances will guide himself more and more, and be less governed by circumstances and external influences. Such a man will soon discover how great a source of strength lies for him in these periods of contemplation. He will cease to be annoyed by things that formerly worried him; and countless matters that once filled him with fear will now cease to alarm him. He acquires a new outlook on life. Formerly he may have taken up this or that task with a sense of timidity. He would say: "I lack the power to do this as well as I could wish." Now he no longer admits such a thought but, instead forms one quite different. He says to himself: "I will summon all my strength in order to do my work as well as I possibly can." And he suppresses the thought which encourages timidity; for he knows that this very timidity might spoil his undertaking, and that in any event it can contribute nothing to the improvement of his labor. And thus one thought after another, each fraught with advantage to his whole life, begins to penetrate the student's outlook. They take the place of those which gave a hampering and weakening effect. He begins to steer his own ship, on a firm, secure course, among the waves of life, which formerly tossed it helplessly to and fro.

Because he starts to follow this rule, there’s no need for any outward change in the student’s life. He carries out his responsibilities just like before, and at first, he faces the same sorrows and enjoys the same joys as he always has. It doesn’t separate him from life; instead, it allows him to engage with it more fully because, during the moments he sets aside, he experiences a Higher Life of his own. Gradually, this Higher Life will start to influence his everyday life. The calm he finds in those dedicated moments will also impact his regular existence. The whole person will become calmer, achieving serenity in all his actions, and he will stop being disturbed by various incidents. Over time, a student who progresses like this will guide himself more and more and will be less affected by circumstances and outside influences. Such a person will soon realize how great a source of strength these periods of reflection provide. He will stop being bothered by things that once troubled him; countless issues that formerly frightened him will no longer cause alarm. He gains a new perspective on life. Previously, he might have approached tasks with hesitation, saying, "I don’t have the ability to do this as well as I’d like." Now, he doesn’t entertain that thought but instead thinks differently. He tells himself, "I will gather all my strength to do my work as well as I possibly can." He dismisses thoughts that promote hesitation because he knows that this timidity could ruin his efforts and, in any case, contributes nothing to improving his work. Thus, one beneficial thought after another begins to shape the student’s mindset. They replace old thoughts that held him back and weakened him. He begins to steer his own ship on a stable, secure course through the waves of life, which once tossed it around helplessly.

And this calm and serenity react on the whole being. They assist the growth of the inner man, and of those inner faculties which lead to higher knowledge. For it is by his progress in this direction that the student gradually attains to a state in which he himself determines the manner in which the impressions of the external world shall affect him. Thus, he may hear a word, spoken with the object of wounding or vexing him. Before he began his occult studies it would indeed have been painful or irritating. But now that he is in the Path of Discipleship, he is able to take from it the sting or the power to hurt, even before it enters his consciousness. Take another example: we naturally grow impatient when we are kept waiting, but the student is so permeated, in his moments of calm, with the realization of the uselessness of impatience, that this calmness is present with him on every occasion. The impatience which would naturally overcome him vanishes, and an interval which would otherwise have been wasted in the expression of impatience may be utilized by making some profitable observation during the period of waiting.

And this calm and serenity affect the whole being. They promote the growth of the inner self and the inner abilities that lead to greater knowledge. It’s through progress in this area that the student gradually reaches a state where he decides how the impressions from the outside world will impact him. For instance, he might hear a word intended to hurt or annoy him. Before he started his occult studies, it would have been painful or frustrating. But now that he’s on the Path of Discipleship, he can remove the sting or ability to hurt from it, even before it enters his awareness. Another example: we tend to get impatient when we're kept waiting, but the student, in his moments of calm, understands how pointless impatience is, and this calmness stays with him in every situation. The impatience that might have typically overwhelmed him disappears, and instead of wasting that time expressing impatience, he can use it to make some valuable observation while waiting.

Now we must realize the significance of these facts. We must remember that the "Higher Being" in a man is in constant development, and only the state of calm and serenity here described renders an orderly development possible. The waves of outward life press in upon the inner man from all sides, if, instead of controlling this outward life, he is controlled by it. Such a man is like a plant which tries to expand in a cleft in the rock, and is stunted in its growth until new space is given it. No outward forces can supply space for the inner man; it can only be supplied by the inner calm which he may give to his soul. Outward circumstances can only alter the course of his outward life; they can never awaken the spiritual inner man. The student must himself give birth to the new and higher man within him.

Now we need to understand the importance of these facts. We should remember that the "Higher Being" within a person is always evolving, and only the state of calm and peace described here allows for proper development. If he isn't in control of his outer life, but instead is controlled by it, the pressures of the outside world close in on his inner self from all sides. Such a person is like a plant trying to grow in a crack in a rock, remaining stunted until it has enough space. No external forces can provide space for the inner self; that can only be provided by the inner peace he nurtures in his soul. External conditions can only change the direction of his outer life; they can never awaken the spiritual inner self. The individual must bring forth the new and elevated self within him.

The higher man becomes the "inner Ruler," who directs the circumstances of the outer man with sure guidance. As long as the latter has the upper hand, this inner man is enslaved, and cannot therefore develop his powers. If another than myself has the power to make me angry, I am not master of myself, or, to put it better, I have not yet found "the Ruler within me." I must develop the power within, of letting the impressions of the outer world approach me only in the way in which I myself choose; then only do I really become an occult student. And only by earnestly striving after this power can a student reach the goal. It is not of so much importance to achieve a great deal in a given time, as to be earnest in the search. Many have striven for years without noticing any marked advance; but many of those who did not despair, and struggled on undaunted, have sometimes quite suddenly achieved the "inner victory."

The more advanced person becomes the "inner Ruler," who skillfully guides the outer self’s circumstances. As long as the outer self is dominant, this inner self remains trapped and can’t develop its abilities. If someone else can make me angry, I am not in control of myself; in other words, I haven’t discovered "the Ruler within me" yet. I need to build the ability to let the influences of the outside world reach me only in the ways I choose; that’s when I truly become an occult student. Only by genuinely pursuing this capability can a student achieve their goal. It’s not as crucial to accomplish a lot in a short time as it is to be sincere in the journey. Many have worked hard for years without seeing significant progress, but those who didn’t give up and kept pushing through have sometimes suddenly achieved "inner victory."

In many situations it requires a good deal of effort to achieve these moments of inward calm. But the greater the effort needed, the more important is the achievement. In esoteric studies, everything depends on the energy, inward truthfulness, and uncompromising sincerity with which we contemplate ourselves and our actions from the standpoint of complete strangers.

In many situations, it takes a lot of effort to reach these moments of inner calm. But the more effort it takes, the more significant the achievement. In esoteric studies, everything relies on the energy, inner honesty, and unwavering sincerity with which we reflect on ourselves and our actions as if we were complete strangers.

But only one side of the student's inner activity is characterized by this birth of his own higher being. Something else in addition is needed. Even if a man regards himself as a stranger, it is only himself that he contemplates; he looks at those experiences and actions, with which he is connected, through his particular mode of life, while it is necessary for him to rise above this, and attain to a purely human point of view, to be no longer connected with his own individual circumstances. He must pass on to the contemplation of those things which concern him as a human being, even though he dwell in a different condition and different circumstances. In this way something is brought to birth within him which rises beyond the personal point of view. Thus his gaze is directed to higher worlds than those he knows in every-day life. And then he begins to feel and realize that he belongs to these higher worlds about which his senses and his daily occupations can tell him nothing. In this way he shifts the central point of his being to the inner part of his nature. He listens to the voices within him which speak to him in his moments of calm; and inwardly he cultivates an intercourse with the spiritual world, which removes him from the every-day world, whose voices he no longer hears. Around him there is silence. He puts away from him all his external surroundings, and everything which even reminds him of such external impressions. His entire soul is filled with calm, inward contemplation and converse with the purely spiritual world. This calm contemplation must become a necessity to the student. He is plunged completely into a world of thought, and must develop an earnest desire for calm thinking. He must learn to love the in-pouring of the spirit. Then he will learn to regard this thought-world and its thought-forms as more real than the every-day things which surround him, and he begins to deal with thoughts as with things existing in space. And then the moment is at hand when the revelations of his quiet thinking begin to seem much higher and more real than the things existing in space. He discovers that this thought-world is an expression of life, and realizes that thoughts are not mere phantoms, but that through them, beings, who were hidden before, now speak to him. He begins to hear voices through the silence. Formerly his ear was the only organ of hearing; now he can listen with his soul. An inner language and an inner voice are revealed to him. It is a moment of supremest ecstasy to the student when this experience first comes to him. An inner light floods the whole external world for him, and he is "born anew." Through his being passes a current from a divine world, bringing with it divine bliss.

But only one aspect of the student’s inner journey is marked by the emergence of his higher self. More is required. Even if a person sees himself as an outsider, he’s still only reflecting on himself; he views those experiences and actions that he’s connected to through his unique way of living. However, he needs to rise above this and achieve a purely human perspective, one that isn’t tied to his individual circumstances. He must shift his focus to contemplate things that relate to him as a human being, even when he’s in a different situation and environment. This way, something is awakened within him that transcends his personal viewpoint. Thus, his attention turns to realms beyond those he experiences in daily life. He starts to sense and understand that he belongs to these higher realms that his senses and everyday activities can’t inform him about. In this way, he relocates the center of his being to the deeper part of his nature. He tunes into the inner voices that speak to him in his moments of tranquility; inwardly, he nurtures a connection with the spiritual world, pulling him away from the everyday world, whose noises he can no longer hear. Around him, there’s silence. He sets aside everything in his external surroundings and anything that even reminds him of such outside stimuli. His entire soul is filled with calm, deep reflection and dialogue with the purely spiritual realm. This quiet contemplation must become essential for the student. He is fully immersed in a world of thoughts and must develop a genuine desire for peaceful thinking. He must learn to embrace the flow of the spirit. Then he'll come to regard this world of thought and its forms as more real than the everyday things around him, beginning to interact with thoughts as if they were tangible objects in space. The moment approaches when the insights from his quiet contemplation start to feel much more profound and real than the things that exist in the physical world. He realizes that this thought realm is a manifestation of life and understands that thoughts are not mere illusions, but that through them, entities that were previously hidden now speak to him. He begins to hear voices in the silence. Where once his ear was his only means of hearing, now he listens with his soul. An inner language and a distinct inner voice are revealed to him. It’s an intensely ecstatic moment for the student when this experience first arrives. An inner light illuminates the entire external world for him, and he is "born anew." A current from a divine realm flows through him, bringing divine bliss.

This thought-life of the soul, which is gradually widened into a life of spiritual being, is designated by the Gnosis and by Theosophy as meditation (contemplative thought). This meditation is the means by which supersensual knowledge is attained. But during such moments the student must not be content to give himself up to the luxury of sensation. He must not permit undefined feelings to take possession of his soul. That would only hinder him from attaining true spiritual knowledge. His thoughts must be clearly and sharply defined, and he will be helped in this by not allowing himself to be carried away blindly by the thoughts that spring up within him. Rather must he permeate his mind with the lofty ideas which originated with advanced students to whom inspiration has already come. Let him first of all study the wisdom which originated in such moments of meditation. The student will find such in the mystical, gnostic, and theosophical literature of our time, and will there gain the material for his meditation. Wise men have inscribed in these books the thoughts of divine science, or have proclaimed them to the world through their agents.

This inner life of the soul, which gradually evolves into a spiritual existence, is referred to by Gnosis and Theosophy as meditation (contemplative thought). This meditation is the way to gain higher knowledge. However, in these moments, the student shouldn't simply indulge in sensory experiences. He must not let vague feelings take over his soul, as that would prevent him from reaching real spiritual understanding. His thoughts need to be clear and well-defined, and he can achieve this by not being blindly swept away by the thoughts that arise within him. Instead, he should fill his mind with the profound ideas from advanced thinkers who have already found inspiration. First, he should study the wisdom that comes from these moments of meditation. The student will discover this in the mystical, gnostic, and theosophical literature of our time, where he will find material for his meditation. Wise individuals have recorded divine insights in these books or shared them with the world through their representatives.

Such meditation produces a complete transformation in the student. He begins to form entirely new conceptions of Reality. All things acquire fresh values in his eyes. And it cannot be declared too often that this transformation does not estrange him from the world nor keep him from his daily round of duties. For he begins to realize that his most insignificant actions or experiences are in close connection with the great cosmic beings and events. When once this connection is revealed to him in his moments of contemplation, he is endowed with fresher and fuller power for his daily duties. For then he knows that his labor and his suffering are given and endured for the sake of a great spiritual cosmic whole. Thus, instead of weariness, his meditation gives him strength to live.

Such meditation brings about a complete transformation in the student. He starts to develop entirely new ideas about Reality. Everything takes on new meanings for him. And it can't be said enough that this transformation doesn't alienate him from the world or prevent him from his everyday responsibilities. He begins to understand that even his smallest actions or experiences are deeply connected to the vast cosmic beings and events. Once this connection is revealed to him during his moments of reflection, he gains renewed and greater energy for his daily tasks. He realizes that his work and his struggles are given and endured for the sake of a greater spiritual cosmic whole. So, instead of feeling exhausted, his meditation gives him the strength to continue living.

With firm step the student advances in life. No matter what it may bring him, he goes forward erect. In the past he knew not why he worked and suffered, but now he knows. It is obvious that such meditation is more likely to lead to the goal, if conducted under the direction of experienced persons, who know actually how everything may best be done. We should, therefore, seek the advice and direction of such experienced guides (they are called Gurus in certain schools of thought). What would otherwise be mere uncertain groping is transformed by such direction into work that is sure of its goal. Those who apply to the teachers having such knowledge and experience will never apply in vain. They must, however, be quite sure that it is the advice of a friend they desire, not the domination of a would-be ruler. Those who really know are always the most modest of men, and nothing is further from their nature than what is called the passion for power.

With a confident stride, the student moves forward in life. No matter what challenges come his way, he stands tall. In the past, he didn't understand why he worked and suffered, but now he does. It's clear that this kind of reflection is more likely to lead to success when guided by experienced individuals who genuinely understand how to achieve the best results. Therefore, we should seek the advice and guidance of these knowledgeable mentors (they are referred to as Gurus in some philosophies). What might otherwise be aimless wandering is transformed by their direction into purposeful work that has a clear destination. Those who reach out to teachers with this level of expertise and experience will never seek in vain. However, they must ensure that they are looking for a friend's advice, not the control of a would-be leader. Those who truly have knowledge are often the humblest people, and nothing is further from their nature than the desire for power.

Those who, by means of meditation, rise to that which unites man with spirit, are bringing to life within them the eternal element which is not limited by birth nor death. Only those who have had no experience for themselves can doubt the existence of this eternal element. Thus meditation becomes the way by which man also attains to the recognition and contemplation of his eternal, indestructible, essential being. And only through meditation can one attain to such a view of life. Gnosis and Theosophy tell of the eternal nature of this essential being, and of its reincarnation. The question is often asked: "Why does a man know nothing of those experiences which lie beyond the borders of birth and death?" Not thus should we ask, but rather: "How may we attain to such knowledge?" The entrance to the Path is opened by right meditation. This alone can revive the memory of events that lie beyond the borders of birth and death. Everyone can attain to this knowledge; in each of us is the faculty of recognizing and contemplating for ourselves the truths of Mysticism, Theosophy, and Gnosis; but the right means must be chosen. Only a being with ears and eyes can perceive tones and colors, nor can the eye perceive without the light by which things are made visible. Occult science gives the means of developing the spiritual ears and eyes, and kindling the spiritual light. There are, according to esoteric teachers, three steps by which the goal may be attained: 1. Probation. This develops the spiritual senses. 2. Enlightenment. This kindles the spiritual light. 3. Initiation. This establishes intercourse with the higher spiritual beings.

Those who, through meditation, connect with the spirit are awakening the eternal part of themselves that isn't bound by birth or death. Only those who haven't experienced it themselves can doubt this eternal aspect. Thus, meditation is the path through which individuals come to recognize and reflect on their everlasting, indestructible essence. It's only through meditation that one can achieve such a perspective on life. Gnosis and Theosophy discuss the eternal nature of this essential being and its reincarnation. The common question is: "Why does someone know nothing about experiences beyond birth and death?" Instead, we should ask: "How can we gain such knowledge?" The way to this path is opened by proper meditation. This is the only way to revive memories of experiences beyond birth and death. Everyone can access this knowledge; within each of us is the ability to recognize and contemplate the truths of Mysticism, Theosophy, and Gnosis, but the correct methods must be chosen. Only a being with ears and eyes can perceive sounds and colors, and the eye cannot see without the light that makes things visible. Occult science provides the means to develop spiritual ears and eyes and ignite the spiritual light. According to esoteric teachers, there are three steps to reach the goal: 1. Probation. This develops the spiritual senses. 2. Enlightenment. This ignites the spiritual light. 3. Initiation. This establishes communication with higher spiritual beings.

The following teachings proceed from a secret tradition, but precise information concerning its nature and its name cannot be given at present. They refer to the three steps which, in the school of this tradition, lead to a certain degree of initiation. But here we shall find only so much of this tradition as may be openly declared. These teachings are extracted from a much deeper and more secret doctrine. In the occult schools themselves a definite course of instruction is followed, and in addition to this there are certain practices which enable the souls of men to attain a conscious intercourse with the spiritual world. These practices bear about the same relation to what will be imparted in the following pages, as the teaching which is given in a well-disciplined school bears to the instruction that may be received occasionally during a walk. And yet the ardent and persevering search for what is here hinted at will lead to the way by which one obtains access to a genuine occult school. But, of course, an impatient perusal, devoid of sincerity and perseverance, can lead to nothing at all. He who believes himself to be ready for more must apply to an occult teacher. The study of these things can only be successful if the student will observe what has already been written in previous chapters.

The following teachings come from a secret tradition, but we can't share specific details about its nature or name right now. They relate to the three steps that lead to a certain level of initiation in this school's tradition. Here, we will only find what can be openly shared. These teachings are drawn from a much deeper and more hidden doctrine. In the occult schools themselves, a specific course of instruction is followed, along with certain practices that help people achieve conscious communication with the spiritual world. These practices are similar to what will be shared in the following pages, much like the lessons taught in a structured school compared to what might be learned casually during a stroll. However, a dedicated and persistent search for what is suggested here will guide one to the path that leads to a genuine occult school. Of course, a hurried reading without sincerity and commitment won't lead to anything meaningful. If someone feels ready for more, they must consult an occult teacher. Studying these topics can only succeed if the student pays attention to what's already been covered in previous chapters.

The stages which the above-mentioned tradition specifies are the following three:

The stages outlined in the tradition mentioned above are the following three:

I. Probation,
II. Enlightenment,
III. Initiation.

It is not altogether necessary that these three stages should be so taken that one must have quite completed the first before beginning the second, nor this in its turn before commencing the third. With respect to certain things one can partake of Enlightenment, and even of Initiation, while with others one is still in the probationary stage. Yet it will be necessary to spend a certain time in this stage of Probation before any Enlightenment at all can commence, and at least to some degree one must be enlightened before it is possible even to enter upon the stage of Initiation. In giving an account of them, however, it is necessary, for the sake of clearness, that the three stages follow, one after another.

It’s not absolutely necessary that these three stages are completed in a strict order, meaning you don’t have to finish the first stage entirely before starting on the second, and so on. In some cases, you can experience Enlightenment or even Initiation while still being in the probationary stage with other matters. However, it is important to spend some time in this Probation stage before any Enlightenment can begin, and you must have a certain level of enlightenment before you can even move on to the Initiation stage. When explaining them, though, it’s essential for clarity that the three stages are presented in sequence.

IV

IV

PROBATION

PROBATIONARY PERIOD

Probation consists of a strict cultivation of the emotional and mental life. Through this cultivation the "spiritual body" becomes equipped with new instruments of perception and new organs of activity, just as, out of indeterminate living matter, the natural forces have fitted the physical body with the various organs so well known to the physical senses.

Probation involves a disciplined development of our emotional and mental lives. This development allows the "spiritual body" to gain new tools for understanding and new means of acting, just like how natural forces have shaped indefinite living matter into the physical body with the organs we recognize through our physical senses.

The beginning of this cultivation is made by directing the attention of the soul to certain events in the world that surrounds us. Such events are the germinating, expanding, and flourishing of life in its myriad forms on the one hand, and, on the other, the fading, decaying, and passing out of life from all things so far as perceptible to the ordinary senses. Wherever we turn our eyes we can observe these things happening simultaneously, and everywhere they naturally evoke in men thoughts and feelings. But under ordinary circumstances a man fails to grasp the importance of these sensations. He hurries on too quickly from impression to impression. What is necessary, therefore, is that he should fix his attention intently and quite consciously upon these phenomena. Wherever he observes expansion and flourishing of a certain kind, he must banish everything else from his soul, and entirely surrender himself for a short time to this one impression. He will soon convince himself that a sensation which heretofore in a similar case would have merely flitted through his soul, is now so magnified that it becomes of a powerful and energetic nature. He should at once allow this thought-form to reverberate throughout his whole being, yet quietly within himself, and to do so he must become inwardly quite still. He should draw himself away from the outward world, and follow only that which his soul tells him.

The start of this practice involves directing the soul's focus on specific events in the surrounding world. These events include the sprouting, growing, and thriving of life in all its many forms on one side, and, on the other, the fading, decaying, and departure of life from everything that can be perceived by our senses. No matter where we look, we can witness these processes happening simultaneously, and they naturally evoke thoughts and feelings in people everywhere. However, in everyday life, a person often doesn’t grasp the significance of these sensations. He rushes too quickly from one impression to another. What is needed, therefore, is for him to concentrate intensely and deliberately on these phenomena. Whenever he notices the expansion and thriving of something, he must push everything else out of his mind and fully immerse himself in this one impression for a brief moment. He will soon realize that a sensation that previously would have just slipped through his consciousness is now so intensified that it becomes powerful and dynamic. He should then allow this thought to resonate within his entire being, though quietly, and to do this, he must find inner stillness. He should withdraw from the outer world and follow only what his soul reveals to him.

Yet it must not be thought that we can make much progress if we blunt our senses to the world. For, one must first contemplate these objects as keenly and precisely as possible, and then give up to the sensations that result, and the thoughts that arise within the soul. What is most important is, that one should direct the attention, with perfect inner balance, upon both of these phenomena. If one obtains the necessary quiet and surrenders himself to that which arises in the soul, he will, in due time, experience many wonderful thoughts and feelings, unknown to him before. Indeed, the more one fixes the attention in such a way, alternately upon something growing, expanding, and flourishing, and upon something else that is fading and decaying, the more vivid will these feelings become. And just as natural forces evolve the physical eyes and ears of the physical body, out of living matter, so will the organs of clairvoyance evolve themselves from the spiritual feelings which are thus evoked. A definite thought-form unites itself with the germinating and expanding object, and another, equally definite, with that which is fading and decaying. But this will only take place if the cultivation of these feelings be striven for in the way described.

Yet it shouldn't be assumed that we can make much progress if we ignore the world around us. First, we need to observe these objects as sharply and accurately as possible, then allow ourselves to experience the sensations they create and the thoughts that emerge within us. The most important thing is to focus our attention, with perfect inner balance, on both of these experiences. If we find the necessary calm and surrender to what arises in our minds, we will eventually encounter many amazing thoughts and feelings that we didn't know before. In fact, the more we focus our attention in this way—alternating between something that is growing, expanding, and thriving, and something that is fading and deteriorating—the more intense these feelings will become. Just as natural forces develop the physical eyes and ears from living matter, the organs of clairvoyance will develop from the spiritual feelings we evoke. A specific thought-form connects with the growing and expanding object, and another equally specific one connects with that which is fading and decaying. But this will only happen if we actively cultivate these feelings as described.

It is possible to describe only approximately what these feelings are like. Indeed, everyone must arrive at his own conception of them as he passes through these inward experiences. He who has frequently fixes his attention on the phenomena of germinating, expanding, and flourishing, will feel something remotely allied to the sensation caused by witnessing a sunrise; and the phenomena of fading and decaying will produce in him an experience comparable, in the same way, to the gradual uprising of the moon on the horizon. Both these feelings are forces which, when carefully cultivated, with a continually increasing improvement, will lead to the greatest occult results. To him who again and again, systematically and with design, surrenders himself to such feelings, a new world is opened. The "Spiritual" world, the so-called "Astral plane," begins to dawn upon him. Blooming and fading are facts which no longer make indefinite impressions on him, as of old, but instead they form themselves into spiritual lines and figures of which he had previously suspected nothing. And these lines and figures have for the different phenomena different forms. A blooming flower, an animal growing, a decaying tree, evoke in his soul definite lines. The astral plane slowly broadens out before him. Its forms are not in any sense arbitrary. For two students who find themselves at the same stage of development will always see the same lines and figures under the same conditions. Just as certainly as a round table will be seen as round by two normal persons, not as round by the one and square by the other; so, too, before the perception of two souls a blooming flower will present the same spiritual form. And just as the shapes of animals and plants are described in ordinary natural history, so, too, the teacher in an occult school describes and delineates the spiritual forms of growing and decaying processes after their nature and species.

It’s possible to only roughly describe what these feelings are like. Everyone has to come to their own understanding of them as they go through these inner experiences. Those who frequently focus on the processes of germinating, growing, and thriving will feel something somewhat similar to the sensation of seeing a sunrise. Similarly, the experiences of fading and decay will evoke feelings comparable to the gradual rise of the moon on the horizon. Both of these feelings are forces that, when nurtured carefully and consistently improved upon, can lead to significant hidden results. For those who repeatedly and purposefully immerse themselves in these feelings, a new world opens up. The "spiritual" world, often called the "astral plane," begins to reveal itself. Blooming and fading no longer leave vague impressions but instead form spiritual lines and shapes that they hadn’t suspected previously. These lines and shapes vary for different phenomena. A blooming flower, a growing animal, or a decaying tree evoke specific lines in their soul. The astral plane slowly expands before them. Its forms are not arbitrary. Two students at the same developmental stage will always see the same lines and shapes under the same conditions. Just as a round table will appear round to two normal individuals, not one seeing it round and the other square, a blooming flower will present the same spiritual form to the perception of two souls. Likewise, just as the shapes of animals and plants are described in natural history, a teacher in an occult school describes and illustrates the spiritual forms of growth and decay according to their nature and type.

If the student has progressed so far that he can see such aspects of phenomena which are also physically observable with his external eyes, he will then be not far from the condition which will enable him to behold things that have no physical existence, and must therefore remain entirely hidden to those who have undergone no training in an occult school.

If the student has advanced to the point where he can recognize aspects of phenomena that are also visible with his external eyes, he will then be close to the state that allows him to perceive things that do not have a physical existence, and which therefore remain completely hidden from those who haven't received training in an occult school.

It should be emphasized that the occult explorer ought never to lose himself in speculation on the meaning of this or that. By such intellectualizing he only directs himself away from the right road. He ought to look out on the sense-world freshly, with healthy senses and quickened observation, and then to give himself up to his own sensations. He ought not to wish, in a speculative manner, to make out what this or that means, but rather to allow the things themselves to inform him. [7]

It’s important for the occult explorer to never get lost in pondering the meanings of things. By overthinking, he strays from the right path. Instead, he should engage with the world around him with fresh eyes, healthy senses, and keen observation, and then immerse himself in his own experiences. He shouldn’t try to speculate about what things mean but should instead let the things themselves reveal their significance to him. [7]

A further point of importance is that which is called in occult science "orientation in the higher worlds." This point is attained when one realizes with complete consciousness that feelings and thoughts are veritable realities, just as much as are tables and chairs in the world of the physical senses. Feelings and thoughts act upon each other in the astral-world and in the thought (or mental) world, just as objects of sense act upon each other in the physical world. As long as anyone is not truly permeated with this realization, he will not believe that an evil thought projected from his mind may have as devastating an effect upon other thought forms as that wrought upon physical objects by a bullet shot at random. Such a one will perhaps never allow himself to perform a physically visible action which he considers to be wrong, yet he will not shrink from harboring evil thoughts or feelings, for these do not appear to him to be dangerous to the rest of the world. Nevertheless we can advance in occult science only when we guard our thoughts and feelings in just the same way as a man would guard the steps he takes in the physical world. If anyone sees a wall before him he does not attempt to dash right through it, but directs his course alongside; in other words, he guides himself by the laws of the physical world.

A key point to consider is what's known in occult science as "orientation in the higher worlds." This is achieved when a person fully understands that feelings and thoughts are real, just like tables and chairs are in the physical world. Feelings and thoughts interact in the astral and mental realms, just as physical objects do in the physical world. As long as someone doesn't truly grasp this understanding, they won't believe that a negative thought from their mind can impact other thought forms as strongly as a bullet can harm physical objects. Such a person might never do something visibly wrong, but they won't hesitate to entertain negative thoughts or feelings, thinking these aren't a threat to the wider world. However, we can only progress in occult science when we monitor our thoughts and feelings just like a person would be careful about their actions in the physical world. If someone sees a wall ahead, they won't try to crash through it; instead, they'll navigate around it, following the laws of the physical world.

There are such laws also in the world of thought and feeling, but there they cannot impose themselves upon us from without. They must flow out of the life of the soul itself. We arrive at such a condition when we forbid ourselves, at all times, to foster wrong thoughts or feelings. All arbitrary goings to-and-fro, all idle fancies, all accidental ups-and-downs of emotion must be forbidden in the same way. But, in so doing, let it not be thought that we bring about a deficiency of emotion. On the contrary, if we regulate our inner life in this manner, we shall speedily find ourselves rich in feelings and in genuine creative imagination. In place of a mere chaos of petty feelings and fantastic trains of thought, there appear significant emotions, and thoughts that are fruitful, and it is emotions and thoughts of this kind that lead a man to "orientation in the higher world." He has entered into the right condition for the things of that world, and they entail for him definite consequences. Just as a physical man finds his way between physical things, so, too, his path now leads him straight between the growing and the fading, which he has already come to know in the way described above. For he follows all processes of growing and flourishing, (and, on the other hand, of withering and decaying) that is necessary for his own and the world's prosperity.

There are also laws in the realm of thoughts and feelings, but they can't be imposed on us from the outside. They must arise from the essence of our soul. We reach this state when we consistently restrict ourselves from nurturing negative thoughts or feelings. All random fluctuations, idle fantasies, and accidental emotional highs and lows should also be prohibited in the same way. However, this doesn't mean we will experience a lack of emotion. In fact, if we organize our inner life this way, we will quickly discover that we are abundant in feelings and genuine creative imagination. Instead of a chaotic mix of trivial feelings and fanciful thoughts, we encounter meaningful emotions and fruitful ideas, and it's these emotions and thoughts that guide a person to "orientation in the higher world." They have entered the right mindset for the matters of that world, and this brings specific consequences for them. Just as a physical person navigates among physical objects, their path now leads them directly between the growing and the fading, which they have already learned about as described above. They observe all processes of growth and flourishing, as well as of decline and decay, necessary for their own and the world's well-being.

The occult student has also to bestow a further care on the world of sound. He must discriminate between the tones which are produced from the so-called inert (lifeless) bodies (for example, a bell, a musical instrument, or a falling mass), and those which proceed from a living creature (an animal or a person). He who hears the striking of a bell will receive the sound and attach to it a certain sensation, but he who hears the cry of an animal will, in addition to this sensation, become aware that the sound reveals also an inward experience of the animal, either of pain or of pleasure. The student is concerned with the latter aspect of the sound. He must concentrate his whole attention upon it, so that the sound reveals to him something that lies outside of his own soul, and, more than this, must merge himself in this exterior thing. He must closely connect his own emotion with the pleasure or pain communicated to him by means of the sound, and must care nothing whether the sound be pleasant or unpleasant to him, welcome or not; his soul must be filled with only that which proceeds from the creature out of whom the sound has come. He who systematically and deliberately performs such exercises will develop within himself the faculty of intermingling, as it were, with the creature from which the sound proceeded. A person sensitive to music will find it easier to cultivate his spiritual life in this respect than one who is unmusical, but no one should think that a mere sense of music will take the place of this culture.

The occult student also needs to pay extra attention to the world of sound. He must distinguish between sounds produced by what are called inert (lifeless) objects (like a bell, a musical instrument, or a falling object) and those that come from living beings (such as animals or humans). When someone hears a bell ringing, they'll perceive the sound and associate it with a certain feeling, but when they hear an animal's cry, they’ll not only experience that feeling but also recognize that the sound reflects an inner experience of the animal, whether it’s pain or pleasure. The student focuses on this latter aspect of sound. He must concentrate entirely on it so that the sound reveals something beyond his own soul and, beyond that, he has to immerse himself in this external experience. He needs to closely connect his own emotions with the pleasure or pain conveyed to him through the sound and not care whether the sound is pleasant or unpleasant, welcome or not; his soul should only be filled with what comes from the creature that made the sound. Anyone who regularly and intentionally practices such exercises will cultivate the ability to, in a way, merge with the being from which the sound originated. A person who is sensitive to music will find it easier to develop their spiritual life in this way than someone who is not musical, but no one should assume that just having a sense of music will replace this development.

As an occult student, one must learn to contemplate the whole of nature in this way. By so doing a new faculty is developed in the world of thought and feeling. Through her manifold sounds the whole of Nature begins to whisper secrets to the student. What hitherto was merely incomprehensible noise to his soul will become by this means a coherent language of Nature. And whereas, hitherto, he heard sound only from the resonance of so-called inanimate objects, he now understands a new speech of the soul. Should he advance in this culture of the soul, he will soon learn that he can hear what hitherto he did not even surmise. He begins to hear with the soul.

As an occult student, you need to learn to reflect on nature as a whole. Doing so develops a new ability in your thoughts and emotions. Through its many sounds, all of nature starts to share its secrets with you. What used to be just confusing noise to your spirit will become a clear language of Nature. Instead of only hearing sounds from what are considered inanimate objects, you will now grasp a new inner voice. If you continue to nurture your spirit, you'll soon discover that you can perceive things you never even imagined. You start to listen with your soul.

One thing more must be added before we can reach the topmost point in this direction. What is of special importance in the development of the student is the way in which he hears the speech of other men. He must accustom himself to do this in such a way that while doing so his inner self is absolutely still. If someone expresses an opinion and another hears it, the inner self of the latter will be stirring in general assent or contradiction. Many people in such a case feel themselves urged to an expression of their assent, or, more especially, of their contradiction. All such assent or contradiction must, in the occult student, be silenced. It is not imperative that he should, therefore, quite suddenly begin to make his life entirely different, in order that he may attain to this inward and fundamental calm. He might, therefore, begin by doing so in special cases, deliberately selected by himself. Thus quite slowly and by degrees will this new way of listening creep into his habits, as of itself: In the occult schools these things are systematically practiced. For the sake of practice the student is obliged to listen for a certain period to the most contradictory thoughts, and at the same time to suppress all assent, and more especially all adverse criticism. The point is that in such a way not only all intellectual judgment is silenced, but also all sense of displeasure, denial, or even acceptance. The student must be particularly watchful that such feelings, even if they are not upon the surface, do not still remain lurking in the innermost recesses of his soul. He must listen, for example, to the statements of people who in some respects are far beneath him, and, while so doing, suppress every feeling of greater knowledge or of superiority. It is useful for everyone to listen in this way to children, for even the wisest may learn very much from children. So does it come about that we hear the words of others impersonally, completely divested of our own personality with its opinions and feelings. He who thus makes a practice of listening uncritically, even when a completely contradictory opinion is advanced, learns again and again to blend himself, to become identified, with the being of another. He then hears, as it were, through the words and into the souls of others. Through continual exercise of this kind only, sound becomes the right medium for the revelation of the spirit and the soul. Of course, it implies the strictest self-discipline, but it leads to a high goal. When these practices are undertaken in connection with those that deal with the sounds of Nature, the soul develops a new sense of hearing. It is enabled to receive demonstrations from the spiritual world which do not find their expression in outward sounds apprehensible by the physical ear. The perception of the "inner word" awakens. Gradually truths from the spiritual world reveal themselves to the student, and he hears them expressed in a spiritual way. [8]

One more thing needs to be added before we can reach the highest point in this discussion. What is particularly important for the student's development is how he listens to the speech of others. He must train himself to do this in a way that keeps his inner self completely still. If someone shares an opinion and another person hears it, the inner self of the listener often stirs with agreement or disagreement. Many people feel compelled to express their agreement or, especially, their disagreement in such situations. All such agreement or disagreement must be silenced in the occult student. It's not necessary for him to suddenly change his entire life to achieve this inner calm. Instead, he can start with specific cases that he chooses himself. Gradually, this new way of listening will become a habit: In occult schools, these practices are systematic. For practice, the student must listen for a certain time to the most contradictory thoughts while suppressing all agreement and especially any negative criticism. The goal is to silence not just intellectual judgment but also any feelings of displeasure, denial, or even acceptance. The student must be attentive to ensure that such feelings, even if not obvious, don’t linger deep within his soul. He should listen, for instance, to the statements of people who are not as knowledgeable as he is, and while doing so, suppress any feelings of superiority or greater understanding. It's beneficial for everyone to listen this way to children, as even the wisest can learn a great deal from them. This practice allows us to hear others' words impersonally, free from our own personality, opinions, and feelings. Those who practice listening without judgment, even when facing completely contradictory views, learn time and again to connect and identify with the essence of another person. They come to hear not just the words but also the souls of others. Through continued practice like this, sound becomes the right medium for revealing the spirit and the soul. Of course, this requires strict self-discipline, but it leads to a significant outcome. When these practices are combined with those that involve the sounds of nature, the soul develops a new sense of hearing. It becomes able to receive insights from the spiritual world that aren't expressed in sounds recognizable by the physical ear. The perception of the "inner word" awakens. Gradually, truths from the spiritual world become clear to the student, and he hears them expressed in a spiritual way. [8]

All high truths are attained through such "inner encouragement," and what we hear from the lips of a genuine occult teacher has been experienced in this manner. In so saying it must not be supposed that it is useless to acquaint oneself with the writings on occult science, before one can actually gain this inner encouragement. On the contrary, the reading of such writings, and the listening to eminent teachers of occult lore, are themselves the means of attaining a personal knowledge. Every sentence of the esoteric wisdom which one hears is adapted to direct the senses to that point which must be attained before the soul can experience a real advance. To the practice of all that has been indicated, must be added an ardent study of what the occult teacher gives out to the world. In all occult schools such a study belongs to the probationary period, and he who would employ other methods will attain no goal if he omits the instructions of the occult teacher, for inasmuch as these instructions proceed from an actual "inner word," an actual "encouragement," they possess in themselves a spiritual vitality. They are not mere words; they are living powers; and while you follow the words of an occultist, while you read a book which comes from a genuine inner experience, powers are at work in your soul which make you clairvoyant, just as natural forces have created out of living matter your eyes and ears.

All deep truths are reached through this kind of "inner encouragement," and what we learn from a true occult teacher comes from firsthand experience. It's not to say that it's pointless to familiarize yourself with the writings on occult science before gaining this inner encouragement. On the contrary, reading these texts and listening to respected teachers of occult knowledge are essential steps to achieving personal understanding. Every line of esoteric wisdom you hear is designed to focus your senses on the point you need to reach before your soul can undergo real growth. Alongside all the practices mentioned, you must also passionately study what the occult teacher shares with the world. In all occult schools, this study is part of the probationary phase, and anyone who tries to use different methods without following the occult teacher's guidance will achieve nothing, as these instructions come from an actual "inner word," an authentic "encouragement," and carry a spiritual vitality within them. They aren't just words; they're living energies. While you listen to an occultist's words and read a book rooted in genuine inner experience, forces are at play in your soul that develop your clairvoyance, just as natural forces have formed your eyes and ears from living matter.

V

V

ENLIGHTENMENT.

Awakening.

Enlightenment is the result of very simple processes. Here, too, it is a matter of developing certain feelings and thoughts which are dormant within all men, but must be awakened. Only he who carries out these simple processes with complete patience, continuously and strenuously, can be led by them to the reception of inner illumination. The primary step is taken by observing in a particular way different natural objects—a transparent stone of beautiful form (a crystal), a plant, and an animal. One should endeavor at first to direct one's whole attention to a comparison of the stone with the animal, as follows: The thoughts which, accompanied by strong emotions, are thus induced, must pass through the soul, and no other emotions or thoughts must be mixed with them, or disturb the intense contemplation. One then says to oneself: "The stone has a form and the animal also has a form. The stone remains motionless in its place, but the animal is able to move about. It is impulse (desire) which causes the animal to change its place, and it is these impulses to which the form of the animal is of use. Its organs and instruments are the expression of these impulses. The form of the stone, on the contrary, is fashioned, not in accordance with impulses, but in accordance with an impulseless force." [9]

Enlightenment comes from very straightforward processes. Here, it’s about developing certain feelings and thoughts that are dormant in everyone but need to be awakened. Only someone who carefully and consistently engages in these simple processes can achieve inner clarity. The first step is to observe different natural objects in a specific way—a clear stone of beautiful shape (a crystal), a plant, and an animal. Initially, one should focus entirely on comparing the stone to the animal, as follows: The thoughts that arise with strong emotions must flow through the soul, without any other emotions or thoughts interfering or disrupting the deep contemplation. Then, one should think: "The stone has a shape and the animal also has a shape. The stone stays still in its spot, but the animal can move around. It is desire that drives the animal to change its location, and these desires show how the animal's shape is useful. Its organs and instruments express these desires. In contrast, the stone's shape is formed, not based on desires, but from a force that doesn’t involve desire." [9]

If one sinks deeply into such thoughts, and while so doing observes the stone and the animal with fixed attention, then there arise in the soul two separate kinds of emotion. From the stone into the soul there streams one kind of emotion, and from the animal, another. Probably in the beginning the experiment will not succeed, but little by little, with genuine and patient practice, these emotions become manifest. Again and again one should practice. At first the emotions last only as long as the contemplation. Later on, they work afterwards, and then they grow to something which remains alive in the soul. One then needs only to reflect, and both emotions invariably arise, apart from all contemplation of an external object.

If you dive deeply into these thoughts and, while doing so, focus intently on the stone and the animal, you'll feel two different kinds of emotions in your soul. One type of emotion flows from the stone, and another from the animal. At first, the process might not go well, but gradually, through genuine and patient practice, these emotions will start to show themselves. You should practice repeatedly. Initially, the emotions only last as long as your contemplation. Over time, they start to linger, eventually becoming something that stays alive in your soul. Then, you only need to think back, and both emotions will consistently emerge, independent of any contemplation of an external object.

Out of these emotions, and the thoughts which are bound up with them, clairvoyant organs are formed. Should the plant be added to the contemplation, one will notice that the feeling outflowing from it, both in its quality and in its degree, lies between that which emanates from the stone and that from the animal. The organs which are so formed are spiritual eyes. We learn by degrees and through their means to see both astral and mental colors. As long as one has attained only the condition described as Probation, the spiritual world with its lines and figures remains dark, but through Enlightenment it will become clear. It must be noted here that the words "dark" and "light," as well as the other common expressions, only approximately describe what is really meant; for language as usually understood is constructed to suit physical conditions alone.

Out of these feelings and the thoughts connected to them, clairvoyant abilities develop. If you include the plant in your observation, you’ll notice that the energy it gives off, both in quality and intensity, falls somewhere between that of a stone and that of an animal. The abilities that emerge are like spiritual eyes. Through these, we gradually learn to see both astral and mental colors. As long as someone has only reached the stage known as Probation, the spiritual world with its shapes and lines remains unclear, but through Enlightenment, it will become evident. It's important to mention that the terms "dark" and "light," along with other common phrases, only roughly capture what is truly meant; language, as we typically understand it, is designed to fit physical reality alone.

Occult science describes what emanates from the stone and is seen by clairvoyant eyes, as "blue" or "bluish-red," and that which is observed as coming from the animal is described as "red" or "reddish-yellow." In reality they are colors of a spiritual kind which are discerned. The color proceeding from the plant is "green." Plants are just those natural phenomena whose qualities in the higher worlds are similar to their qualities in the physical world, but it is not so with stones and animals. It must now be clearly understood that the above-mentioned colors only suggest the prevailing shades of the stone, the plant, or the animal. In reality, all possible overtones exist, for every animal, every stone, every plant has its own peculiar shade of color. In addition to these there are the creatures of the higher worlds, who always incorporate themselves with colors not their own, often marvellous, often horrible. In short, the variety of colors in these higher worlds is immeasurably greater than in the physical world.

Occult science describes what radiates from the stone and is perceived by clairvoyant vision as "blue" or "bluish-red," while the energy from animals is seen as "red" or "reddish-yellow." In reality, these are spiritual colors that can be recognized. The color coming from plants is "green." Plants are natural phenomena whose qualities in higher realms are similar to their qualities in the physical world, but this isn't true for stones and animals. It should be clearly understood that the colors mentioned above only reflect the dominant shades of the stone, plant, or animal. In truth, every animal, stone, and plant has its own unique color variation. Additionally, there are beings from the higher worlds that often merge with colors that are not their own, which can be either stunning or terrifying. In summary, the range of colors in these higher realms is far greater than in the physical world.

If a man has once acquired the faculty of seeing with spiritual eyes, he sooner or later, meets with the beings here mentioned, some of them higher, some lower than man himself; beings who never entered into physical existence.

If a man has once gained the ability to see with spiritual eyes, he sooner or later encounters the beings mentioned here, some of whom are higher and some lower than man himself; beings who have never taken on physical form.

When he has advanced thus far, the way to a great deal lies open before him; but it is inadvisable to proceed further without an experienced guide. Indeed, for all that has here been described, such experienced guidance is desirable, and he who has the endurance to fulfil the elementary conditions of enlightenment, will assuredly seek and discover his guide.

When he has come this far, a lot of opportunities are available to him; however, it's not wise to go any further without an experienced guide. In fact, for everything that has been discussed here, having that experienced guidance is important, and anyone who has the perseverance to meet the basic requirements for enlightenment will definitely look for and find their guide.

Under all circumstances it is important to give warning, and he who will not heed it had better leave untrodden all the steps of occult science. It is necessary that he who would become an occult student should lose none of his attributes as a good and noble man, and one susceptible to all physical truths. Indeed, throughout his apprenticeship he must continually increase his moral strength, his inner purity, and his powers of observation. Let us give an example: During the preliminary practices of Enlightenment, the student must be careful always to be enlarging his sympathy with the animal and human worlds, and his sense of nature's beauty. If he is not careful to do this he continually dulls both sense and feeling; his heart grows cold and his sympathies dwarfed; which lead to perilous results.

Under all circumstances, it's crucial to give a warning, and those who ignore it should stay away from all aspects of occult knowledge. Anyone seeking to become an occult student must not lose any of their qualities as a good and noble person, and they should be open to all physical truths. In fact, throughout their training, they must constantly work on strengthening their morals, maintaining their inner purity, and sharpening their observation skills. For example, during the initial practices of Enlightenment, the student should always strive to expand their empathy for both the animal and human worlds, as well as their appreciation for nature's beauty. If they neglect this, they risk dulling their sense and emotions; their heart may grow cold, and their empathy may shrink, leading to dangerous consequences.

How enlightenment proceeds, in the sense of the foregoing practices, if one rises from the stone, the plant, and the animal, up to man, and how, after enlightenment, under all circumstances, the gentle hand of the Pilot comes on a certain day, and leads to Initiation—of these things the next chapter will deal in so far as it can and may do so.

How enlightenment unfolds, in terms of the practices mentioned earlier, as one progresses from stone, to plant, to animal, and finally to humanity, and how, after enlightenment, the gentle guidance of the Pilot arrives on a specific day to lead to Initiation—these topics will be discussed in the next chapter as much as it can and is allowed to do so.

In our time, the path to occult science is sought after by many. It is sought in various ways, and many dangerous and even objectionable modes are practiced. Therefore it is that those who know of the truth and dangers concerning these things have allowed a greater portion of the occult training and the necessary warning to be published. Only so much is here imparted as this permission allows, and it is necessary that something of the truth should be known in order that it may counteract the great danger of these errors. If nothing be forced, there is no danger for him who follows the way already described; only one thing should be noted: no one ought to spend more time or power upon such practices than is at his disposal with due regard to his circumstances and his duties. No one ought suddenly to change anything in the external conditions of his life. If one desires genuine results, one must have patience; one should be able to cease the practice after a few minutes, and then peacefully to continue one's daily work, and no thought of these practices ought to be mingled with the work of the day. He who has not learned to wait, in the best and highest sense of the word, is of no use as an occult student, nor will he ever attain results of much real value.

In our time, many people seek the path to occult knowledge. They look for it in various ways, and some practices can be dangerous or even questionable. That’s why those who understand the truths and risks surrounding these topics have allowed more of the occult training and warnings to be shared. Only as much information is provided here as this permission allows, and it's important to know some truths to counter the significant risks of these mistakes. If nothing is forced, there’s no danger for someone following the already outlined path; however, one key point should be made: no one should dedicate more time or energy to these practices than they can afford, considering their personal circumstances and responsibilities. No one should suddenly change their external life conditions. If someone seeks genuine results, they must be patient; they should be able to stop practicing after a few minutes and then peacefully go back to their daily tasks, with no thoughts of their practices interfering with their work. Anyone who hasn’t learned to wait, in the truest and best sense, is not fit to be an occult student and will never achieve anything of real value.

He who is in search of occult knowledge, by the means indicated in the foregoing pages, must fortify himself throughout the whole course of his efforts by the understanding that after persevering for some time he may have made suitable progress without becoming conscious of it in the precise way which he had expected. He who does not remember this is likely to lose heart, and in a little while to abandon his efforts altogether. The mental powers and faculties about to be developed are at first of the most subtle kind, and their nature differs entirely from the conceptions of them which may be formed in the student's mind. He has been accustomed to occupy himself with the physical world alone, and the mental and astral worlds seem to elude his gaze, and baffle his conceptions. It is, therefore, not remarkable if, at first, he fails to realize the new forces, mental and astral, which are developing in his own being. This is why it is dangerous to enter the path leading to occult knowledge without experienced guidance. The teacher can see the progress made by the pupil, long before the latter becomes conscious of it for himself. He sees the delicate organs of spiritual vision beginning to form themselves, before the pupil is aware of their existence, and a great part of the duties of the teacher consists in perpetual watchfulness, lest the disciple lose confidence, patience, and perseverance, before he becomes conscious of his own progress. The teacher, as we know, can confer upon the student no powers which are not already latent within him, and his sole function is to assist in the awakening of slumbering faculties. But he may be a pillar of strength to him who strives to penetrate through darkness into the light.

Whoever is seeking hidden knowledge through the methods described in the previous pages must strengthen themselves throughout their entire journey by understanding that after persevering for some time, they may have made progress without realizing it in the exact way they expected. Those who forget this are likely to become discouraged and eventually give up. The mental abilities that will be developed are initially very subtle, and their nature is completely different from how the student envisions them. They are used to focusing solely on the physical world, and the mental and astral realms seem to evade their understanding and confuse their thoughts. So, it's not surprising if they initially fail to recognize the new mental and astral forces developing within themselves. This is why it’s risky to embark on the path to hidden knowledge without experienced guidance. The teacher can see the student's progress long before the student becomes aware of it themselves. They can observe the delicate organs of spiritual perception beginning to form before the student even knows they exist, and much of the teacher's role is to be constantly vigilant, so the student doesn’t lose confidence, patience, and perseverance before they are aware of their progress. As we know, the teacher cannot give the student any abilities that are not already latent within them; their primary role is to help awaken those sleeping faculties. But they can be a source of strength for anyone striving to move from darkness into the light.

There are many who leave the occult path soon after setting foot upon it, because they are not immediately conscious of their own progress. And even when higher experiences begin to dawn upon the seeker, he is apt to regard them as illusions, because he had anticipated them quite differently. He loses courage, either because he regards these first experiences as of no value, or because they appear so insignificant that he has no hope of their leading to any appreciable results within a measurable time. Courage and self-confidence are the two lamps which must never be allowed to burn themselves out on the pathway to the occult. He who cannot patiently repeat an exercise which has failed for an apparently unlimited number of times, will never travel far.

Many people abandon the occult path soon after starting because they don't immediately notice their own progress. And even when deeper experiences begin to surface for the seeker, they often dismiss them as illusions, since they had expected them to be different. They lose confidence, either because they see these initial experiences as worthless or because they seem so minor that they doubt they'll lead to any significant results in a reasonable amount of time. Courage and self-confidence are the two lights that must never be allowed to go out on the journey through the occult. Those who can't patiently repeat an exercise that has failed an endless number of times will never get very far.

Long before one is aware of any distinct perception of progress, comes an inarticulate mental impression that the right road has been found. This is a feeling to be welcomed, and to be encouraged, since it may evolve into a trustworthy guide. Above all, it is imperative to extirpate the idea that any fantastic, mysterious practices are required for the attainment of higher experiences. It must be clearly realized that ordinary every-day human feelings and thoughts must form the basis from which the start is to be made, and that it is only needful to give these thoughts and feelings a new direction. Everyone must say to himself: "In my own sphere of thoughts and sensations lie enfolded the deepest mysteries, but hitherto I have been unable to perceive them." In the end it all resolves itself into the fact that man, ordinarily, carries body, soul and spirit about with him, yet is conscious only of the body, not of the soul and spirit, and that the student in due time attains to a similar consciousness of soul and spirit.

Long before anyone notices a clear sense of progress, there's a vague mental feeling that the right path has been discovered. This feeling should be embraced and nurtured, as it can develop into a reliable guide. Above all, it’s crucial to eliminate the notion that any bizarre or mystical practices are necessary for achieving deeper experiences. It must be understood that everyday human feelings and thoughts should serve as the foundation for beginning this journey, and that it's only necessary to redirect these thoughts and feelings. Everyone should tell themselves: "Within my own thoughts and sensations lie the deepest mysteries, but until now, I haven’t been able to see them." Ultimately, it all comes down to the fact that a person usually carries body, soul, and spirit with them, but is only aware of the body, not the soul and spirit, and that with time, the student will achieve a similar awareness of the soul and spirit.

Hence it is highly important to give the proper direction to thoughts and feelings, in order that one may develop the perception of that which is invisible to a person living the ordinary life. One of the ways by which this development may be carried out will now be indicated. Again, like almost everything else we have explained so far, it is quite a simple matter. Yet the results are of the greatest consequence, if the experiment is carried out with perseverance, and in the right frame of mind.

Therefore, it's really important to channel thoughts and feelings in the right way so that someone can develop the ability to perceive what’s invisible to a person living a typical life. One way to achieve this development will be discussed now. Again, like nearly everything we've talked about so far, it’s actually quite simple. However, the results can be extremely significant if the experiment is done with determination and the right mindset.

Place before you the small seed of a plant. It is then necessary, while contemplating this significant object, to create with intensity the right kind of thoughts, and through these thoughts to develop certain feelings. In the first place, let the student clearly grasp what is really presented to his vision. Let him describe to himself the shape, color, and all other qualities of the grain of seed. Then let his mind dwell upon the following train of thought: "This grain of seed, if planted in the soil, will grow into a plant of complex structure." Let him clearly picture this plant to himself. Let him build it up in his imagination. And then let him reflect that the object now existing only in his imagination will presently be brought into actual physical existence by the forces of the earth and of light. If the thing contemplated by him were an artificially-made object, though such a close imitation of nature that no external difference could be detected by human eyesight, no forces inherent in the earth or light could avail to produce from it a plant. He who thoroughly grasps this thought and inwardly assimilates it will also be able to form the following idea with the right feeling. He will reasons thus: "That which is ultimately to grow out of this seed is already, as a force, now secretly enfolded within it. The artificial duplicate of the seed contains no such force. And yet both appear to be alike to my eyes. The real seed, therefore, contains something invisible which is not present in the imitation." It is this invisible something on which thought and feeling are now to be concentrated. [10] Let the student fully realize that this invisible something will later on translate itself into a visible plant, perceptible by him in shape and color. Let him dwell upon the thought: "The invisible will become visible. If I could not think, then I could not now realize, that which will become visible later on."

Place before you a small seed of a plant. It’s important, while contemplating this meaningful object, to create the right kind of thoughts with intensity and through those thoughts to develop certain feelings. First, let the student clearly understand what is actually in front of them. Let them describe to themselves the shape, color, and all other qualities of the seed. Then, let their mind focus on this thought: "This seed, if planted in the soil, will grow into a complex plant." Let them clearly picture this plant in their mind. Let them build it up in their imagination. And then let them reflect that the object currently existing only in their imagination will soon be brought into real physical existence by the forces of the earth and light. If the object they are contemplating were an artificial creation, so close to nature that no external difference could be detected by human eyesight, no forces inherent in the earth or light could produce a plant from it. Those who fully understand this thought and internalize it will also be able to form the following idea with the right feeling. They will reason like this: "What will ultimately grow from this seed is already, as a force, secretly contained within it. The artificial replica of the seed has no such force. And yet both look the same to me. Therefore, the real seed contains something invisible that isn’t present in the imitation." It is this invisible quality that thought and feeling should now focus on. Let the student fully grasp that this invisible quality will later manifest as a visible plant, recognizable to them in shape and color. Let them meditate on the thought: "The invisible will become visible. If I couldn't think, then I wouldn't be able to realize now what will become visible later on."

Particular stress must be laid on the importance of feeling with intensity that which one thinks. In calmness of mind a single thought must be vitally experienced within oneself to the exclusion of all disturbing influences. Sufficient time must be taken to allow the thought, and the state of feeling connected therewith, to become, as it were, imbedded in the soul. If that is accomplished in the right way—possibly not until after numerous attempts—an inward force will make itself felt. And this force will create new powers of perception. The grain of seed will appear as if enclosed in a small luminous cloud. The spiritualized vision of the student perceives it as a kind of flame. This flame is of a lilac color in the centre, blue at the edges. Then appears that which one could not see before, and which was created by the power of thought and feeling brought into life within oneself. That which was physically invisible (the plant which will not become visible until later on) has there revealed itself to the spiritual eye.

Particular emphasis must be placed on the importance of feeling with intensity what you think. In a calm state of mind, one thought must be deeply experienced within yourself, shutting out all distracting influences. You need to take enough time to let that thought, along with its associated feelings, become embedded in your soul. If this is achieved correctly—perhaps only after many attempts—an inner force will emerge. This force will develop new powers of perception. The seed appears to be surrounded by a small, glowing cloud. The student’s spiritual vision sees it as a kind of flame. This flame has a lilac color in the center and blue at the edges. Then, that which was previously unseen appears, created by the power of thought and feeling brought to life within you. What was physically invisible (the plant that won’t be visible until later) has revealed itself to the spiritual eye.

It is pardonable if, to many men, all this appears to be mere illusion. Many will say: "What is the value of such visions or such hallucinations?" And many will thus fall away, and no longer continue to tread the path. But this is precisely the important point—not to confuse, at this difficult stage of human evolution, spiritual reality with the mere creations of phantasy, and to have the courage to press manfully onward, instead of growing timorous and faint-hearted. On the other hand, however, it is necessary to insist on the necessity of maintaining unimpaired, and of perpetually cultivating, the healthy attitude of mind which is required for the distinguishing of truth from illusion. Never during all these exercises must the student surrender the fully conscious control of himself. He must continue to think as soundly and sanely in these spiritual conditions as he does with regard to the things and occurrences of ordinary life. It would be unfortunate if he lapses into reveries. He must at every moment be clear-headed and sober-minded and it would be the greatest mistake if the student, through such practices, lost his mental equilibrium, or if he were prevented from judging as sanely and clearly as before, the matters of work-a-day life. The disciple should, therefore, examine himself again and again to find out whether he has remained unaltered in relation to the circumstances among which he lives, or whether perchance he has lost his mental balance. He must ever maintain a calm repose within his own individuality, and an open mind for everything, being careful at the same time not to drift into vague reveries or to experiment with all sorts of exercises.

It’s understandable if, for many people, all of this seems like just an illusion. Many will ask, “What’s the value of these visions or hallucinations?” And many will give up, no longer willing to continue on the path. But this is exactly the key point—not to mistake, at this challenging stage of human development, spiritual reality for mere fantasy, and to have the courage to move forward boldly instead of becoming timid and discouraged. On the flip side, it’s crucial to emphasize the importance of maintaining a clear and healthy mindset that helps distinguish truth from illusion. Throughout these experiences, the student must never lose full conscious control of themselves. They should think just as clearly and rationally in these spiritual situations as they do about everyday life. It would be unfortunate if they drifted into daydreams. They need to stay clear-headed and focused, and it would be a big mistake if, through these practices, the student lost their mental balance or was unable to judge the practical matters of daily life as clearly and rationally as before. Therefore, the student should continually check in with themselves to see if they’ve remained unchanged by their surroundings or if they’ve perhaps lost their mental stability. They must consistently maintain a calm composure within their own individuality and keep an open mind, while being careful not to slip into vague daydreams or experiment with all sorts of exercises.

The lines for development here indicated, belong to those which have been followed, and whose efficacy has been demonstrated in the schools of occultism from the earliest ages, and none but such will here be given. Anyone attempting to employ methods of meditation devised by himself, or which he may have come across in the course of promiscuous reading will inevitably be led astray, and will lose himself in a boundless morass of incoherent phantasies.

The methods for development outlined here are those that have been practiced and proven effective in the schools of occultism since ancient times, and only these will be presented. Anyone trying to use self-created meditation techniques or those found in random reading will likely get lost and become overwhelmed by a confusing mix of fantasies.

A further exercise which may succeed the one described above, is the following: Let the disciple place himself in front of a plant which has attained the stage of full development. Now let his mind be absorbed by the reflection that the time is near at hand when this plant will wither and die. "Nothing," he should say to himself, "nothing of what I now see before me will endure. But this plant will have evolved seeds which in their turn will grow into new plants. Again I become aware that in what I see something lies concealed which I cannot see. I will fill my mind wholly with the thought that this plant-form with its colors will cease to be. But the reflection that the plant has produced seeds teaches me that it will not disappear into nothing. That which will prevent this disappearance, I can at present no more see with my eyes than I could originally discern the plant in the grain of seed. The plant, therefore, contains something which my eyes are unable to see. If this thought fully lives in me, and combines with the corresponding state of feeling, then, in due time, there will again develop a force in my soul which will ripen into a new kind of perception." Out of the plant there grows once more a flame-like appearance, which is, of course, correspondingly larger than that which was previously described. This flame is greenish at the centre, and is tinged with yellow at the outer edge.

A further exercise that can follow the one described above is as follows: The student should position themselves in front of a fully developed plant. They should allow their mind to focus on the reality that this plant will soon wither and die. "Nothing," they should tell themselves, "nothing of what I see in front of me will last. But this plant will have produced seeds that will grow into new plants. I’m reminded that within what I see lies something hidden from my view. I will fill my mind completely with the thought that this plant, with its colors, will no longer exist. However, the knowledge that the plant has produced seeds reminds me that it will not vanish into nothingness. That which will prevent this disappearance is something I cannot see now, just as I couldn’t see the plant in the seed initially. The plant, therefore, holds something that my eyes cannot perceive. If this thought truly resonates within me and merges with the appropriate emotion, then eventually, a new force will develop in my soul that leads to a new way of seeing." From the plant, a flame-like form emerges once again, larger than what was previously described. This flame has a greenish center and a yellowish tint at the edges.

He who has won this vision has gained greatly, inasmuch as he sees things, not only in their present state of being, but also in their development and decay. He begins to see in all things the spirit, of which the bodily organs of sight have no perception, and he has taken the initial steps on that road, which will gradually lead him to the solution, by direct vision, of the secret of birth and death. To the outer senses, a being begins to exist at its birth, and ceases to exist at its death. This, however, only appears to be so, because these senses are unable to apprehend the concealed spirit. Birth and death are only, for this spirit, transformations, just as the unfolding of the flower from the bud is a transformation enacted before our physical eyes. But if one desires to attain to direct perception of these facts, one must first awaken the spiritual vision by the means here indicated.

The person who has gained this insight has achieved something significant because they see things not just as they are now, but also in how they develop and decline. They start to recognize the spirit in everything, which the physical sense of sight cannot perceive, and they have taken the first steps on a journey that will eventually lead them to understand, through direct vision, the mystery of birth and death. To our outer senses, a being starts to exist at birth and stops existing at death. However, this is just an illusion since these senses can’t grasp the hidden spirit. For this spirit, birth and death are merely transformations, similar to how a flower blooms from a bud before our eyes. But to truly perceive these truths, one must first awaken their spiritual vision through the methods described here.

In order to meet an objection which may be raised by certain people already possessed of some psychical experience, let it be at once admitted that there are shorter ways than this, and that there are persons who have direct perception of the actualities of birth and death, without having had to pass through all the stages of discipline here set forth. There are also human beings endowed with high psychical faculties, to whom only a slight impulse is necessary for the developing of these powers. But they are exceptional, and the methods described above are safer, and are capable of general application. Similarly, it is possible to gain some knowledge of chemistry by special methods; but in order to make safer the science of chemistry, the recognized, reliable course must be followed.

To address an objection that might be raised by some individuals with certain psychical experiences, let's acknowledge right away that there are quicker ways to achieve understanding, and there are people who can directly perceive the realities of birth and death without having to go through all the stages of discipline described here. There are also individuals with advanced psychical abilities, who only need a slight nudge to develop these powers. However, these cases are rare, and the methods outlined above are safer and can be applied by more people. Similarly, while it's possible to learn some chemistry through unique methods, following the established and reliable approach is essential for safely advancing the science of chemistry.

An error fraught with serious consequences would result from the assumption that the goal could be reached more simply by allowing the mind to dwell merely on an imaginary plant or a grain of seed. It may be possible by such means to evoke a force which would enable the soul to attain the inner vision. But this vision will be, in most cases, a mere figment of the imagination, for the main object is not to create arbitrarily a mental vision, but to allow the veritable nature of things to form an image within one's mind. The truth must come up from the depth of one's own soul, not at the call of one's ordinary self, but rather must the objects of one's perception themselves exercise their magical power, if one is to perceive their inner reality.

An error that could lead to serious consequences would arise from thinking that the goal could be achieved more easily by simply focusing on an imaginary plant or a grain of seed. It might be possible to generate a force this way that would help the soul reach inner vision. However, in most cases, this vision will just be a product of the imagination because the main aim isn't to create a mental image at random but to let the true nature of things form an image in one's mind. The truth must emerge from the depths of one's own soul, not at the beck and call of the ordinary self. Instead, the things one perceives should reveal their magical power if one is to see their inner reality.

After the disciple has evolved, by such means, the rudiments of spiritual vision, he may proceed to the contemplation of human nature itself. Simple appearances of ordinary life must be chosen first. But before making any attempts in this direction, it is imperative for the student to strive after an absolute sincerity of moral character. He must banish all thoughts of ever using the insight to be attained in these ways for his own selfish ends. He must be absolutely determined that under no circumstances will he avail himself, in an evil sense, of any power which he may gain over his fellow-creatures. This is the reason why everyone who desires to gain direct insight into the secrets of human nature must follow the golden rule of true Occultism. And the golden rule is this: For every one step that you take in the pursuit of the hidden knowledge, take three steps in the perfecting of your own character. He who obeys this rule can perform such exercises as that which is now to be explained.

After the disciple has developed the basics of spiritual vision, he can move on to contemplating human nature itself. He should start with the simple appearances of everyday life. However, before attempting this, it’s essential for the student to seek complete moral integrity. He must eliminate any thoughts of using the insights gained for selfish purposes. He must be completely committed to never using any power he might gain over others in a harmful way. This is why anyone who wants to gain direct insight into the secrets of human nature must follow the golden rule of true Occultism. The golden rule is this: For every step you take in seeking hidden knowledge, take three steps to improve your own character. Anyone who follows this rule can engage in the exercises that are about to be explained.

Begin by observing a person filled with a desire for some object. Direct your attention to this desire. It is best to choose a time when this desire is at its height, and when it is not yet certain whether the object of the desire will be attained or not. Then surrender yourself entirely to the contemplation of that which you observe, but maintain the utmost inner tranquility of soul. Make every endeavor to be deaf and blind to everything that may be going on around you at the same time, and bear in mind particularly that this contemplation is to evoke a state of feeling in your soul. Allow this state of feeling to arise in your soul, like a cloud rising on an otherwise cloudless horizon. It is to be expected, of course, that your observation will be interrupted, because the person on whom it is directed will not remain in this particular state of mind for a sufficient length of time. Presumably you will fail in your experiment hundreds and hundreds of times. It is simply a question of not losing patience. After many attempts you will ultimately realize the state of feeling spoken of above as fast as the corresponding mental phenomena pass through the soul of the person under observation. After a time you will begin to notice that this feeling in your own soul is evoking the power of spiritual vision into the psychical condition of the other. A luminous image will appear in your field of vision. And this luminous image is the so-called astral manifestation evoked by the desire-state when under observation. Again we may describe this image as flame-like in appearance. It is yellowish red in the centre and reddish-blue or lilac at the edges. Much depends upon treating such experiences of the inner vision with great delicacy. It will be best for you at first to talk of them to nobody except your teacher, if you have one. The attempt to describe such appearances in appropriate words usually leads to gross self-deception. One employs ordinary terms not applicable to such purposes, and therefore much too gross and clumsy. The consequence is that one's own attempt to clothe this vision in words unconsciously leads one to blend the actual experience with an alloy of imaginary details. It is, therefore, another important law for the occult inquirer that he should know how to observe silence concerning his inner visions. Observe silence even towards yourself. Do not endeavor to express in words that which you see, or to fathom it with reasoning faculties that are inadequate. Freely surrender yourself to these spiritual impressions without any mental reservations, and without disturbing them by thinking about them too much. For you must remember that your reasoning faculties were, at first, by no means equal to your faculties of observation. You have acquired these reasoning faculties through experiences hitherto confined exclusively to the world as apprehended by your physical senses, and the faculties you are now acquiring transcend these experiences. Do not, therefore, try to measure your new and higher perceptions by the old standard. Only he who has already gained some certainty in his observation of inner experiences ought to speak about them with the idea of thereby stimulating his fellow-beings.

Begin by observing someone who really wants something. Focus on that desire. It's best to choose a moment when the desire is at its peak and when it's still uncertain whether they will get what they want. Then, immerse yourself completely in what you're observing, while keeping your inner peace. Make an effort to ignore everything going on around you, and remember that this observation is meant to stir a feeling in your soul. Let this feeling rise within you, like a cloud forming on a clear horizon. Of course, your observation will be interrupted because the person you're focusing on won't stay in that state of mind for long. You will probably fail in your attempts countless times, but it's just a matter of being patient. After many tries, you’ll eventually notice the feeling mentioned above as quickly as the related mental phenomena move through the mind of the person you’re observing. Over time, you'll see that this feeling in your soul is activating your ability to perceive the psychic state of the other person. A bright image will form in your view. This bright image is what we call an astral manifestation triggered by the desire you are observing. We can describe this image as flame-like, with a yellowish-red center and reddish-blue or lilac edges. It’s important to handle these inner vision experiences delicately. At first, it’s best to discuss them only with your teacher, if you have one. Trying to put these experiences into the right words often leads to self-deception. You’ll use ordinary terms that don’t fit, which makes your descriptions clumsy and inaccurate. As a result, your efforts to articulate the vision can mix the actual experience with imaginary details. Therefore, an important guideline for those exploring the occult is to keep quiet about their inner visions. Maintain silence, even to yourself. Don't try to put into words what you see or understand it with reasoning that isn’t equipped for the task. Fully embrace these spiritual impressions without mental reservations and avoid overthinking them. Remember, your reasoning skills were initially limited to experiences based solely on what your physical senses can perceive, while the abilities you’re now developing go beyond those experiences. So, don’t try to measure your new, deeper perceptions against your old standards. Only those who have gained some certainty in their observations of inner experiences should talk about them with the intention of inspiring others.

As a supplementary exercise the following may be set forth. Direct your observation in the same way upon a fellow-being to whom the fulfilment of some wish, the gratification of some desire has just been granted. If the same rules and precautions are adopted as in the previous instance, you will once more attain to spiritual perception. You will distinguish a flame-like appearance which is yellow in the centre and greenish at the edges. By such observations of one's fellow-creatures one may easily be led into a moral fault—one may become uncharitable. All conceivable means must be taken to fight against this tendency. Anyone exercising such powers of observation should have risen to the level on which one is absolutely convinced that thoughts are actual things. He may then no longer allow himself to admit thoughts incompatible with the highest reverence for the dignity of human life and of human liberty. Not for one moment must he entertain the idea of regarding a human being as a mere object for observation. It must be the aim of self-education to see that the faculties for a psychic observation of human nature go hand in hand with a full recognition of the rights of each individual. That which dwells in each human being must be regarded as something holy, and to be held inviolate by us even in our thoughts and feelings. We must be possessed by a feeling of reverential awe for all that is human.

As a supplementary exercise, the following can be set forth. Focus your observation on another person who has just had a wish fulfilled or a desire met. If you use the same rules and precautions as in the previous example, you will again achieve spiritual perception. You will notice a flame-like appearance that is yellow in the center and greenish around the edges. However, by observing others, one might easily fall into a moral pitfall—becoming unkind. All possible means must be taken to combat this tendency. Anyone who exercises such observational skills should have reached a level of understanding where they are absolutely convinced that thoughts are real. They must not allow themselves to entertain thoughts that do not uphold the highest respect for human dignity and liberty. For one moment, they should not consider any human being as merely an object of observation. The aim of self-education must be to ensure that the ability to psychically observe human nature goes hand in hand with a complete acknowledgment of each individual’s rights. What exists within every person must be regarded as something sacred, and we must protect it, even in our thoughts and feelings. We must feel a deep reverence for everything that is human.

For the present, only these two examples can be given as to the methods by which an insight into human nature may be achieved, but they will at least serve to point out the way which must be followed. He who has gained the inner tranquility and repose which are indispensable for such observations, will by so doing, already have undergone a great transformation. This will soon reach the point at which the increase of his spiritual worth will manifest itself in the confidence and composure of his outward demeanor. Again, this alteration in his demeanor will react favorably on his inner condition, and thus he will be able to help himself further along the road. He will find ways of penetrating further and further into those secrets of human nature, those hidden from our external senses, and will then become qualified for a deeper insight into the mysterious correlations between the nature of man, and all else that exists in the universe. By following this path, the disciple will approach closer and closer to the day on which he will be deemed worthy of taking the first steps of initiation; but before these can be taken it is necessary to assure oneself of unflinching courage. At first it may not be at all apparent to the student why it should be necessary, but he cannot fail to be convinced of it in the end.

For now, we can only provide these two examples of how to gain insight into human nature, but they will at least show the path that needs to be taken. Someone who has achieved the inner peace and calm essential for these observations will have already undergone significant transformation. This will soon reach a point where their increased spiritual value will show in their confidence and calmness outwardly. Likewise, this change in their demeanor will positively affect their inner state, allowing them to continue progressing along their journey. They will discover ways to delve deeper into the secrets of human nature that are hidden from our external senses, and this will qualify them for a more profound understanding of the mysterious connections between human nature and everything else in the universe. By following this path, the learner will get closer to the day when they will be considered worthy of taking the first steps of initiation; however, before these steps can be taken, it's essential to ensure they have unwavering courage. Initially, it may not be clear to the learner why this is necessary, but in the end, they cannot help but be convinced of it.

The quality which is indispensable to him who would be initiated is a certain measure of courage and fearlessness. He must absolutely go out of his way to find opportunities for developing these virtues. In the occult schools they are cultivated quite systematically; but life in this respect is itself an excellent school of occultism, nay, possibly the best. To face danger calmly, to try to overcome difficulties unswervingly, this is what the student must learn to do; for instance, in the presence of some peril, he must rise at once to the conception that fears are altogether useless, and ought not to be entertained for one moment, but that the mind ought simply to be concentrated on what is to be done. He must reach a point where it has become impossible for him ever again to feel afraid or to lose his courage. By self-discipline in this direction he will develop within himself distinct qualities which he needs if he is to be initiated into the higher mysteries. Just as man in his physical being requires nervous force in order to use his physical senses, so also, in his psychic nature, he requires the force which is only produced in the courageous and the fearless. For in penetrating to the higher mysteries he will see things not yet revealed to the physical eyesight nor to any other of the human senses. The latter, by hiding from our gaze, the higher verities (things which we could not bear to behold) are in reality our benefactors, since they prevent us from perceiving that which, if realized without due preparation, would throw us into unutterable consternation. The disciple must be prepared to endure this sight, although he has lost certain supports in the outer world by a realization of the very illusions that encompassed him. It is truly and literally as if his attention were suddenly drawn to a certain danger by which for some time he had been unconsciously threatened. He was not afraid hitherto, but now that he sees his peril, he is overcome by terror, even though the danger has not been rendered any greater by his knowledge thereof.

The essential quality for anyone seeking initiation is a certain degree of courage and bravery. They must actively seek out opportunities to develop these traits. In occult schools, this is taught systematically; however, life itself serves as an excellent school of occultism, perhaps the best one. The student must learn to face danger calmly and tackle difficulties head-on. For example, in the presence of danger, they must instantly recognize that fear is completely useless and should not be entertained for even a moment, but rather, their mind should focus solely on what needs to be done. They should reach a point where they can never feel afraid or lose their courage again. Through self-discipline in this area, they will cultivate within themselves the distinct qualities necessary for initiation into the higher mysteries. Just as a person needs nervous energy to use their physical senses, they also need the energy created by courage and fearlessness for their psychic nature. When they delve into the higher mysteries, they will witness things not visible to the physical eye or any other human senses. What hides the higher truths from us (the things we couldn't handle seeing) actually serves us well, as it prevents us from perceiving what, if encountered unprepared, would lead us to complete dismay. The student must be ready to face this vision, even if it means losing certain comforts they once had due to understanding the very illusions that surrounded them. It's like suddenly becoming aware of a danger that had been threatening them unconsciously for a while. They were not afraid before, but now that they recognize their peril, they are overwhelmed by fear, even though their awareness hasn’t changed the actual danger.

The forces at work in the world are both destructive and creative. The destiny of manifested beings is birth and death. The Initiate is to behold this march of destiny. The veil, which in the ordinary course of life clouds the spiritual eyes, is to be uplifted, and the man is to see himself as one interwoven with these forces, with this destiny. His own nature contains destructive and creative powers. As undisguisedly as the other objects of his vision are revealed to the eye of the seer, his own soul is bared to his gaze. In the face of this self-knowledge, the disciple must not suffer himself to droop, and in this he will succeed only if he has brought with him an excess of the necessary strength. In order that this may be the case he must learn to maintain inner calm and confidence in the most difficult circumstances; he must nourish within himself a firm faith in the beneficent forces of existence. He must be prepared to find that many motives which have actuated him hitherto will actuate him no longer. He must needs perceive that he has hitherto often thought or acted in a certain manner, because he was still in the toils of ignorance. Reasons which formerly influenced him will now disappear. He has done many things out of personal vanity; he will now perceive how utterly futile all such vanity is in the eyes of the Initiate. He has done much from motives of avarice; he will now be aware of the destructive effect of all avariciousness. He will have to develop entirely new springs for his thought and action, and it is for this that courage and fearlessness are required.

The forces at play in the world are both destructive and creative. The fate of living beings is birth and death. The Initiate must witness this journey of fate. The veil that usually obscures the spiritual vision in everyday life needs to be lifted so that one can see themselves as intertwined with these forces and this fate. Within one’s own nature lie both destructive and creative powers. Just as clearly as the other objects in his vision are revealed to the seer’s eye, his own soul is laid bare before him. In light of this self-awareness, the disciple must not allow himself to falter, and he will only succeed if he brings along an abundance of the necessary strength. To ensure this, he must learn to maintain inner peace and confidence even in the toughest situations; he must cultivate a strong belief in the positive forces of existence. He must be ready to realize that many motivations that have driven him in the past will no longer do so. He will come to see that he often thought or acted in certain ways because he was still trapped in ignorance. Reasons that once influenced him will now fade away. He has done many things out of personal vanity; he will now recognize how completely pointless such vanity is from the perspective of the Initiate. He has acted from greed; he will now understand the harmful impact of all greed. He will need to develop entirely new foundations for his thoughts and actions, and for this, courage and fearlessness are essential.

It is especially a matter of cultivating this courage and this fearlessness in the inmost depths of the mental life. The disciple must learn never to despair. He must always be equal to the thought: "I will forget that I have again failed in this matter. I will try once more, as though nothing at all had happened." Thus he will fight his way on to the firm conviction that the universe contains inexhaustible fountains of strength from which he may drink. He must aspire again and again to the Divine which will uplift and support him, however feeble and impotent the mortal part of his being may prove. He must be capable of pressing on towards the future, undismayed by any experiences of the past. Every teacher of Occultism will carefully ascertain how far the disciple, aspiring to Initiation into the higher mysteries, has advanced on the road of spiritual preparation. If he fulfil these conditions to a certain degree, he is then worthy to hear uttered those Names of things which form the key that unlocks the higher knowledge. For Initiation consists in this very act of learning to know the things of the universe by those Names which they bear in the spirit of their Divine Author. And the mystery of things lies in these Names. Therefore it is that the Initiate speaks another language than that of the uninitiate, for he knows the Names by which things were called into existence.

It’s especially important to develop courage and fearlessness deep within our minds. The student must learn never to lose hope. They should always be able to think, "I will forget that I've failed again in this situation. I will try once more, as if nothing has happened." This way, they will build a strong belief that the universe has endless sources of strength that they can access. They must continuously strive for the Divine, which will lift and support them, no matter how weak or powerless the human side of them may feel. They need to be able to move forward into the future, unaffected by any past experiences. Every teacher of Occultism will carefully assess how far the student, who seeks Initiation into the higher mysteries, has progressed on the path of spiritual preparation. If they meet these conditions to some extent, they are then worthy of hearing the Names of things that hold the key to higher knowledge. For Initiation is all about learning to understand the universe through the Names given to things by their Divine Creator. The truth of things lies in these Names. This is why the Initiate speaks a different language than those who have not been initiated, for they know the Names by which things were brought into existence.

VI

VI

INITIATION

Kickoff

The highest degree in Occultism, of which it is possible to speak in a book for general readers, is Initiation. One cannot give public information concerning all that lies beyond, though the way to it can always be found by one who has previously pressed forward and penetrated the lower secrets and mysteries.

The highest level in Occultism that can be discussed in a book for general readers is Initiation. It's not possible to share public details about everything that lies beyond, but the path to it can always be found by someone who has already moved forward and explored the lower secrets and mysteries.

The knowledge and power which are conferred upon a man through Initiation could not be obtained in any other manner except in some far distant future, after many incarnations, on quite another road and in quite another form. He who is initiated to-day experiences something which he would otherwise have to experience at a much later period and under quite different circumstances.

The knowledge and power given to a person through Initiation cannot be gained in any other way except maybe in a distant future, after many lifetimes, on a completely different path and in a different form. Someone who is initiated today goes through something they would have to face much later and under entirely different conditions.

It is right that a person should learn only so much of the secrets of nature as correspond to his own degree of development, and for this reason alone do obstacles bar his way to complete knowledge and power. People should not be trusted with the use of fire-arms until they have had enough experience to make it certain that they will not use them mischievously or without care. If a person, without the necessary preparation, were initiated to-day, he would still lack those experiences which, in the normal course of his development, would come to him in the future during other incarnations and would then bring with them the corresponding secrets. At the door of Initiation these experiences must, therefore, be supplied in some other way, and in their place the candidate has to undergo the preliminary teaching. These are so-called "trials" which have to be passed. These trials are now being discussed in various books and magazines, but, owing to the very nature of such discussion, it is not surprising that quite false impressions are received concerning them. For those who have not already gone through the periods of Probation and Enlightenment know nothing of these trials, and consequently cannot appropriately describe them.

It’s important for a person to only learn as much about the secrets of nature as fits their level of development, and that’s why obstacles prevent them from achieving complete knowledge and power. People shouldn’t be trusted with firearms until they have enough experience to ensure they won’t use them carelessly or maliciously. If someone were to be initiated today without the necessary preparation, they would still miss out on experiences that would normally come to them during future lives, which would then provide the corresponding secrets. Therefore, these experiences must be provided in some other way at the point of Initiation, and instead, the candidate must go through preliminary teaching. These are known as "trials" that must be passed. These trials are currently being discussed in various books and magazines, but due to the nature of those discussions, it’s not surprising that many misunderstand them. Those who haven’t experienced the stages of Probation and Enlightenment know nothing about these trials and, as a result, cannot accurately describe them.

Certain matters or subjects connected with the higher worlds are produced before the candidate, but he is able to see and hear these only when he can perceive clearly the figures, tones, and colors, for which he has been prepared by the teachings on Probation and Enlightenment.

Certain matters or topics related to the higher realms are presented to the candidate, but they can only be seen and heard when he is able to clearly perceive the shapes, sounds, and colors for which he has been prepared by the teachings on Probation and Enlightenment.

The first trial consists in obtaining a clearer comprehension of the corporeal attributes of what seem to be lifeless things, then of plants, of animals, of human beings (in the way that the average person possesses them). This does not mean what is commonly called "scientific knowledge"; with that it has no connection, but it has to do with intuition. What usually occurs is that the Initiate discloses to the candidate how the objects of nature and the essence of living things reveal themselves to the spiritual and mental hearing and sight. In a certain way these things then lie revealed—naked—before the beholder. Attributes and qualities which are concealed from physical eyes and ears can then be seen and heard. Heretofore they have been enwrapped as in a veil, and the falling away of this veil for the candidate, occurs at what is called the Process of Purification by Fire. The first trial is therefore known as the "Fire-Trial," which will briefly be explained thus:

The first trial involves gaining a clearer understanding of the physical characteristics of what appear to be lifeless objects, then moving on to plants, animals, and humans (as the average person perceives them). This isn't what people typically refer to as "scientific knowledge"; it's not connected to that but relates more to intuition. Usually, the Initiate shows the candidate how the objects of nature and the essence of living things reveal themselves to spiritual and mental sight and hearing. In a way, these things are then laid bare—exposed—before the observer. Attributes and qualities that are hidden from physical sight and sound can then be perceived. Until now, they have been wrapped in a veil, and the removal of this veil for the candidate happens during what is called the Process of Purification by Fire. This first trial is therefore known as the "Fire-Trial," which can be briefly explained as follows:

For some people the every day ordinary life is a more or less unconscious process of initiation by means of the Fire-Trial. These persons are those who have passed through a wealth of developing experiences, and who find that their self-confidence, courage, and fortitude have been greatly augmented in a normal way—who have learned to bear sorrow and disappointment, from the failure of their undertakings, with greatness of mind, and especially with quiet and unbroken strength. Those who have gone through such experiences are often initiates, without knowing it, and it needs but little to open for them the spiritual hearing and sight—to make them clairvoyant. For it must be noted that a genuine Fire-Trial is not merely intended to satisfy the curiosity of the candidate. He would learn, undoubtedly, many unusual things, of which others, devoid of such experiences, can have no idea; but yet this knowledge is not the end nor aim, but merely the path to the end. The real aim and object is this—that the candidate shall acquire for himself, through this knowledge of the higher worlds, a greater and truer self-confidence, a higher and nobler courage, and a perseverance, an attitude of mind, altogether different from what he could have obtained in the lower world.

For some people, everyday life is an almost unconscious journey of initiation through the Fire-Trial. These individuals have gone through a lot of personal growth experiences and find that their self-confidence, courage, and strength have greatly increased in a natural way. They have learned to handle sorrow and disappointment from failed endeavors with dignity and, especially, with quiet and unyielding strength. Those who have experienced this are often initiates without realizing it, and it takes just a little to awaken their spiritual awareness and perception—making them clairvoyant. It’s important to note that a true Fire-Trial isn’t just meant to satisfy the candidate's curiosity. While they will undoubtedly learn many extraordinary things that others who haven’t had similar experiences can’t imagine, this knowledge is not the goal itself but merely a way to reach the goal. The actual purpose is for the candidate to gain, through this understanding of higher realities, a greater and more authentic self-confidence, a higher and more noble courage, and a perseverance and mindset that are completely different from what they could have obtained in the lower world.

After the Fire-Trial a candidate may turn from the school; but because he has gone thus far he will accomplish his ordinary life work, greatly strengthened in all his spiritual and physical relations, and in his next incarnation he will continue to seek further initiation and advancement. In his present life, at all events, he will prove himself a more useful member of society, will be of greater service to humanity than he was before, and in whatever position he may find himself, his firmness, prudence, and favorable influence over his fellows will have greatly increased.

After the Fire-Trial, a candidate may leave the school; however, having come this far, they will carry out their everyday tasks much stronger in all their spiritual and physical connections. In their next life, they will keep looking for further initiation and progress. In this life, at least, they will prove to be a more valuable member of society, offering greater service to humanity than before. No matter what role they are in, their strength, wisdom, and positive impact on others will have significantly grown.

After coming out of the Fire-Trial, if he should wish to continue in the occult school, he then has to be instructed in a certain writing-system which is used by those in the school. Occult teachings are written in this occult writing-system, because what is really occult can neither be perfectly spoken of in words of our ordinary speech, nor set forth in the ordinary ways of writing. Those who have learned much from the Initiates can but partially translate the teachings of Occultism into terms of ordinary speech.

After finishing the Fire-Trial, if he wants to stay in the occult school, he needs to learn a specific writing system that they use there. Occult teachings are written in this special writing system because what is truly occult can’t be fully expressed in regular language or standard writing. Those who have learned a lot from the Initiates can only partially translate the teachings of Occultism into everyday language.

The symbols or signs of the secret script are not arbitrarily invented or imagined, but correspond to powers which are active and efficacious in nature. It is through these symbols or signs that one learns the language of such matters. The candidate immediately sees for himself that these symbols correspond to the figures, tones and colors which he has learned to perceive during the periods of Probation and Enlightenment. He now understands that all which went before was like learning how to spell, and that only now does he begin to read in the higher worlds. All that appeared to him before as separate figures, tones and colors, is now revealed to him as a perfect unity, a coherent harmony, and here, for the first time, he attains a real certainty in observing and following the higher knowledge. Hitherto it was not possible for him to be sure that what he saw had been clearly or correctly perceived. Now, at last, it is possible that a correct understanding between the candidate and the Initiate begin to arise concerning the spheres of the higher worlds. For no matter how close the connection between the two may be, no matter what form their intercourse may take in ordinary life, the Initiate can only communicate to the candidate, on these planes, in the direct form or figures of the secret alphabet.

The symbols or signs of the secret script aren’t just randomly created or imagined; they relate to powers that are active and effective in nature. It’s through these symbols or signs that one learns the language of these matters. The candidate immediately realizes that these symbols correspond to the figures, tones, and colors he has learned to recognize during his periods of Probation and Enlightenment. He now understands that everything before was like learning to spell, and that only now does he begin to read in the higher realms. Everything that seemed like separate figures, tones, and colors before is now revealed to him as a perfect unity, a coherent harmony, and for the first time, he achieves real certainty in observing and understanding higher knowledge. Until now, he couldn’t be sure that what he saw was clearly or correctly perceived. Now, at last, a correct understanding is possible between the candidate and the Initiate regarding the spheres of the higher worlds. No matter how close their connection may be or what form their interactions take in ordinary life, the Initiate can only communicate to the candidate, on these levels, using the direct forms or figures of the secret alphabet.

Through this occult speech the student also learns certain rules of conduct for life, certain duties and obligations, of which, previously, he knew nothing whatever. When he learns to know these rules, he is able to perform actions which have a significance and a meaning such as the actions of another who is not initiated can never possess. The only point of view from which he is now able to look upon things; the only plane from which he can now make manifest his deeds, is that of the higher worlds and the instructions concerning such deeds can only be read, or understood, in the secret script.

Through this hidden knowledge, the student also discovers important life rules, responsibilities, and obligations that he was completely unaware of before. Once he learns these rules, he can take actions that have a depth and significance that an uninitiated person could never achieve. The only perspective he can now use to view things, and the only level from which he can express his actions, is that of the higher realms, and the guidance on these actions can only be interpreted or understood in the secret language.

Yet it must be clearly understood and emphasized that there are persons who, unconsciously, have the ability or faculty of performing these actions, notwithstanding they have never been in an occult school. Such "helpers of humanity and the world" proceed blessedly and beneficently through life. There are certain fundamental reasons, which cannot be here discussed, why they are in possession of seemingly supernatural gifts. The only difference between these persons and the pupils of an occult school is that the former act unconsciously, while the latter work with a full knowledge, insight, judgment, and understanding of the entire matter in hand. Often the candidate has to win by training that which has been bestowed by a Higher Power upon his fellow, for the good of humanity. One should freely and openly honor these favored ones of God; but he should not, on their account, consider the work of the occult schools unnecessary or superfluous.

Yet it must be clearly understood and emphasized that there are people who, unconsciously, have the ability to perform these actions, even though they have never been part of an occult school. These "helpers of humanity and the world" move through life in a blessed and helpful way. There are certain fundamental reasons, which can't be discussed here, why they possess seemingly supernatural gifts. The only difference between these individuals and the students of an occult school is that the former act unconsciously, while the latter operate with full knowledge, insight, judgment, and understanding of the entire situation. Often, the candidate has to develop through training what has been given by a Higher Power to others for the benefit of humanity. One should freely and openly honor these favored individuals, but they should not consider the work of the occult schools unnecessary or redundant because of them.

Now that the student has learned the "Mystery language," there awaits him yet another trial. By this he must prove whether he can move with freedom and certainty in the higher worlds. In ordinary life a man will be impelled to actions by outward motives and conditions. He works at this or that because certain duties are imposed upon him by outward circumstances. It need hardly be mentioned that the occult student must in no way neglect any of the duties connected with his ordinary life because he is a student in an occult school and in the higher worlds. None of his duties there can constrain him to treat with inattention or carelessness any one of his duties in the lower world. The father will remain just as good a father to his family, the mother just as good a mother; and neither the officer nor the soldier, nor anyone else, will be detained from their necessary duties because they are students in Occultism. On the contrary, all the qualities which make capable men are increased to a degree of which the uninitiated can form no idea. That this may not always appear to be the case is due merely to the fact that they have not always the ability to correctly judge or criticize the Initiate. The deeds of the latter are not always entirely intelligible to the former. But, as we have said before, this only happens in certain cases.

Now that the student has learned the "Mystery language," there’s another challenge waiting for him. He must prove whether he can navigate the higher worlds with freedom and confidence. In everyday life, a person is often driven to act by external motivations and circumstances. They do things because certain responsibilities are imposed on them by their situation. It should go without saying that the occult student should not neglect any of the responsibilities tied to their regular life just because they are studying in an occult school or dealing with higher worlds. None of their responsibilities can justify treating any aspect of their daily life with neglect or carelessness. A father will still be just as good a father to his family, a mother just as good a mother; and neither the officer nor the soldier, nor anyone else, will be excused from their essential duties because they are students of Occultism. On the contrary, all the qualities that make a capable person are enhanced to a level that the uninitiated can hardly comprehend. The fact that this may not always seem true is simply because they often lack the ability to accurately assess or critique the Initiate. The actions of the latter are not always fully understandable to the former. However, as mentioned before, this only occurs in certain situations.

For him who has arrived at the so-called "Steps of Initiation," there are new duties to be performed to which no outer stimulus is given. He will be moved to do these things by no external pressure, but by those rules of conduct which have been communicated to him in the mystery-language. In this second trial he must prove that, led by such rules of conduct, he can act from inner promptings just as firmly as an officer performs his obligatory duties. For this purpose the teacher will set before the pupil certain definite tasks. The latter now has to perform some deed in consequence of observations made from the total of what he learned during Probation and Enlightenment. He has to find the way to what he is now to perform, by means of the mystery-language, which by this time is familiar to him. If he discerns his duty and executes it correctly, he has endured the trial, and he recognizes the success, which attends the fulfilment of the task, by the changed manner with which the spiritual eyes and ears now apprehend the figures, tones and colors. The occult teacher tells him distinctly how these must appear after the consummation of the trial, and the candidate must know how he can effect this change. This trial is known as the "Water-Trial," because, in consequence of its performance taking place on the higher planes, that support, which would otherwise have been received from outward conditions, is now taken away. One's movements are like those which are made in water by someone learning to swim, and his feelings are those of one having no support except his own efforts. This practice must be often repeated until the candidate attains absolute poise and assurance.

For someone who has reached the so-called "Steps of Initiation," new responsibilities arise that require no outside motivation. He will be inspired to take action not by external pressure, but by the principles he’s learned in the mystery-language. In this second trial, he must demonstrate that, guided by these principles, he can act based on inner impulses just as reliably as a soldier carries out his duties. To assess this, the teacher will assign the student specific tasks. The student now needs to perform an action based on the insights gained during Probation and Enlightenment. He must navigate his new responsibilities using the mystery-language, which he now understands. If he identifies and successfully fulfills his duty, he has passed the trial, and he perceives his achievement by the distinct way in which his spiritual senses now experience figures, sounds, and colors. The occult teacher clearly explains how these should appear once the trial is completed, and the candidate must understand how to make this transformation happen. This trial is referred to as the "Water-Trial," because it occurs on higher levels where the support typically provided by external circumstances is removed. The experience resembles that of someone learning to swim; their movements are unsupported, relying solely on their own efforts. This process must be repeated frequently until the candidate achieves complete balance and confidence.

These trials are also dependent upon a quality which is produced by his experiences in the higher worlds. The candidate cultivates this quality to an extent which he could not possibly reach in so short a time while developing in the ordinary way, but could attain only after many incarnations. In order to bring about the change here mentioned, the following condition is necessary: The candidate must be guided altogether by what has been proven to him by the cultivation of his higher faculties, by the results of his reading in the secret symbols.

These trials also rely on a quality developed through his experiences in the higher realms. The candidate nurtures this quality to a level he couldn't possibly achieve in a short time through regular development, but could only reach after many lifetimes. To facilitate the mentioned change, the following condition is essential: The candidate must be entirely guided by what he has confirmed through the development of his higher abilities and by the insights gained from studying the secret symbols.

Should he, during these experiences, attempt to introduce any of his own opinions or desires, or should he diverge for one moment from the laws and rules which he has proved to be right, something quite other than that which is expected will occur. In such cases the candidate loses sight of the goal for which these matters are undertaken, and the result is confusion. He has, therefore, manifold opportunities, during these trials, for the development of self-control, and this, indeed, is the principal quality needed. These trials are, therefore, much more easily endured by those who, before initiation, have gone through a life which has enabled them to acquire command of themselves. Those who have developed the characteristic of following their higher principles and ideals without thought of personal honor or desire, who always discern the duty to be fulfilled, even though the inclinations and sympathies are too often ready to lead them another way, are already unconscious initiates in the midst of every day life. They need but little to enable them to succeed in the prescribed trials. Indeed, one may say that a certain measure of initiation, thus unconsciously acquired in life, will be absolutely necessary before entering upon the second trial. For even as many who during youth have not learned to write or spell, find much difficulty in learning to do so in later years, so is it also difficult to develop, merely from a knowledge of the higher worlds, the necessary degree of self-control, if one has not already acquired a certain measure of it in the course of ordinary life.

If, during these experiences, he tries to inject any of his own opinions or desires, or if he strays for even a moment from the laws and rules he knows to be right, something unexpected will happen. In such situations, the candidate loses sight of the goal for which these matters are undertaken, leading to confusion. Thus, he has many opportunities during these trials to develop self-control, which is really the main quality needed. These trials are much easier for those who, before their initiation, have lived a life that has helped them gain control over themselves. Those who have learned to follow their higher principles and ideals without thinking about personal honor or desire, and who can always see the duty they need to fulfill, even when their inclinations and sympathies often try to pull them in a different direction, are already unknowing initiates in everyday life. They require very little to succeed in the challenges set for them. In fact, it can be said that a certain level of initiation, gained unconsciously through life, is absolutely necessary before facing the second trial. Just as many people who didn't learn to write or spell in their youth struggle to master those skills later on, it is also difficult to develop the necessary level of self-control solely from knowledge of the higher worlds if one hasn't attained a certain degree of it through ordinary life.

The things of the physical world do not alter by merely desiring them to do so, but in the higher worlds our wishes, inclinations and desires are causes that produce effects. If we wish to bring about particular changes in these worlds, we must hold ourselves in absolute control, we must follow the right principle, must entirely subdue the personal will.

The things in the physical world don’t change just because we want them to, but in the higher realms, our wishes, inclinations, and desires actually create effects. If we want to make specific changes in these realms, we need to maintain complete control over ourselves, follow the right principles, and fully suppress our personal will.

There is an attribute which at this stage of initiation has to be especially considered,—a really healthy and sure faculty of judgment. Attention must be directed to the education of this faculty during all the previous stages, and in the course of them it must be proven whether the candidate has developed this quality sufficiently to make him fit to tread the path of true knowledge, for, further progress is now possible only if he is able to distinguish illusion, superstition, unsubstantial fancies, and all manner of such things, from the true realities. At first, this is much more difficult to accomplish upon the higher stages of existence than upon the lower. Every prejudice, every cherished opinion regarding these matters, in whatever connection, must be banished. Truth alone must guide. There must be perfect readiness to surrender at once any existing opinion, idea, or inclination, when the logical idea demands it. Absolute certainty in the higher worlds can be obtained only when one does not obtrude his own opinions.

There’s one quality that needs special attention at this stage of initiation—having a genuinely healthy and reliable sense of judgment. We must focus on cultivating this ability throughout all previous stages, and during this process, we should assess whether the candidate has developed this quality enough to be ready for the path of true knowledge. Moving forward is only possible if he can differentiate between illusion, superstition, baseless fantasies, and various similar things, and the real truths. Initially, this is much harder to achieve in higher levels of existence than in lower ones. Every bias and cherished belief about these topics must be set aside. Only truth should lead the way. One must be fully prepared to let go of any current beliefs, ideas, or preferences whenever logical reasoning calls for it. Complete certainty in the higher realms can only be attained when one doesn’t impose personal opinions.

People whose mode of thought inclines them to phantasy, prejudice and so forth, can make no progress on the occult way. Yet be not dismayed—there is, in truth, a glorious treasure that the persistent occult student shall attain. All doubt as to the higher worlds will be taken away from him. In all their law they will reveal themselves to his gaze, but so long as he is blindfolded he cannot see these heights and compensations. It is, indeed, unfortunate for him if illusions and fallacies ran away with his intellect and reason. Dreamers and people inclined to phantasies, are as unfit for the occult path as are superstitious people; for in dreams, illusions and superstitions lurk the most dangerous enemies on the road to knowledge. Because the candidate has already seen upon the portals that opened to him the first trial, the words, "Without a normal common-sense all your efforts are in vain;" and upon the gateway, which leads to the second trial, "All prejudices must fall away," it is not necessary to think that the capacity for inspiration and enthusiasm, and all the poetry of life, is lost to the student of Occultism.

People who tend to think through fantasy, bias, and similar things can't make progress on the occult path. But don't worry—there's actually a wonderful treasure that those who stick with it will find. All doubt about the higher realms will be removed from them. The truth of these realms will be revealed to them, but as long as they remain blind to it, they won't be able to see these heights and rewards. It’s truly unfortunate for them if illusions and misconceptions take over their intellect and reason. Dreamers and those prone to fantasy are just as unfit for the occult path as superstitious people; because in dreams, illusions, and superstitions lie the most dangerous obstacles to gaining knowledge. Since the candidate has already encountered the first trial at the portals that opened to them, with the words, "Without a normal common-sense all your efforts are in vain," and at the gateway leading to the second trial, "All prejudices must fall away," it shouldn't be assumed that the capacity for inspiration, enthusiasm, and all the beauty of life is lost to the student of Occultism.

If he be now sufficiently advanced, a third trial awaits the candidate. No aim, no boundary lines, are here set for him. All is left entirely in his own hands. He finds himself in a condition where nothing external impels or induces him to act. He must find the way of his own accord and from within himself. Conditions or people who might have stimulated him to action are no longer there. Nothing and nobody but he himself alone can give the strength which he now needs. If he should not find this strength within he will very soon be standing where he was before; but it should be stated that very few of those who have endured the previous trials will fail at this point in finding the necessary strength. If they have come so far they will endure at this point also. The only thing necessary is the ability to make a resolution quickly. For here, in the truest meaning of the phrase, one must find oneself. In all matters one must instantly resolve to hear the suggestions, the inspirations of the spirit. One has no time for doubt or delay. Every moment of hesitation would add to the proof that one was not yet ready. All that hinders one from hearing the voice of the spirit must be boldly conquered. It is entirely a matter of proving one's presence of mind, and it is this attribute to which attention must be paid during all the foregoing stages of development. All temptations to act, or even to think, which hitherto assailed a man, must here cease; but in order that he may not slip into inaction, he must not lose his hold upon himself. For only in himself can he find that one sure centre-point on which he can depend. No one should feel an antipathy to this principle of self-rejection. For him who has endured the trials already described, it indicates the most perfect felicity.

If he's now advanced enough, the candidate faces a third trial. There are no goals or boundaries set for him; everything is completely in his own hands. He finds himself in a situation where nothing external pushes or encourages him to act. He must figure out the way on his own and from within. The conditions or people who might have motivated him to act are no longer present. Only he can provide the strength he now needs. If he can't find this strength within, he will soon end up back where he started; however, it's important to note that very few who have withstood the previous trials will fail to find the necessary strength at this point. If they've come this far, they will persevere now as well. The only thing required is the ability to make a decision quickly. Because here, in the truest sense, one must find oneself. In every situation, one must instantly resolve to listen to the suggestions and inspirations of the spirit. There's no time for doubt or hesitation. Every moment of delay would only prove that one isn’t ready yet. Anything that prevents one from hearing the voice of the spirit must be boldly overcome. It's all about demonstrating one’s presence of mind, and this quality should be the focus during all prior stages of development. Any temptations to act, or even to think, that previously troubled a person must stop now; but to prevent slipping into inaction, one must maintain self-control. Because only within oneself can one find that single, reliable center point to depend on. No one should feel a dislike for this principle of self-rejection. For those who have endured the trials already mentioned, it signifies the ultimate happiness.

In this, as in the other stages before mentioned, every day life itself can, for many people, be an occult school. Those who have reached the point of being able to act without delay or personal consideration and can make prompt resolutions when suddenly confronted with some task or problem demanding immediate action, have, indeed, undergone their occult schooling in daily life. The situation which one wishes to suggest is one in which a successful action is impossible unless the person concerned grasps the whole matter and acts at once. He is quick to act when misfortune is in sight, while a moment's hesitation might lead to a catastrophe; and he who possesses the qualities which can be developed into a permanent attribute of such a kind, has already evolved, unknown to himself, the degree of ripeness necessary for the third trial. For, as already remarked, at this stage all depends upon the development of presence of mind.

In this, as in the other stages mentioned earlier, everyday life can serve as a hidden school for many people. Those who have reached a point where they can act promptly without hesitation or personal concern, and can make quick decisions when suddenly faced with a task or problem requiring immediate action, have indeed undergone their hidden training in daily life. The situation being described is one where successful action is impossible unless the person fully understands the issue and acts immediately. They react swiftly when disaster is looming because even a moment's delay could lead to a tragedy; and someone who has developed qualities that can become a lasting trait in this way has already, perhaps unknowingly, achieved the level of maturity needed for the third trial. For, as noted before, at this stage everything hinges on the development of mental presence.

In the occult schools this trial is known as the "Air-Trial," because while undergoing it, the candidate cannot support himself either upon the firm ground, or any external cause, or that which he has learned in Probation and Enlightenment—from the figures and tones and colors, but solely upon himself.

In the occult schools, this trial is called the "Air-Trial" because, while going through it, the candidate cannot rely on solid ground, any external factors, or what he learned during Probation and Enlightenment—from the shapes, sounds, and colors—but must depend only on himself.

If the occult student has endured these trials, he is then permitted to enter "the Temple of the Higher Wisdom." All that can be said further upon this subject can be given out only in the smallest hints and suggestions. The responsibility of the next step has so often been illy expressed by words, that many say the pupil has here to take an "oath," promising to betray nothing that comes from the teacher. However, these expressions, "oath" and "betrayal," are in no way appropriate, and are misleading.

If an occult student has gone through these challenges, they are then allowed to enter "the Temple of Higher Wisdom." Everything else that can be said about this topic can only be shared through brief hints and suggestions. The responsibility of the next step has often been poorly communicated through words, leading many to say that the student must take an "oath," promising not to disclose anything from the teacher. However, the terms "oath" and "betrayal" are not suitable and can be misleading.

It is no oath, in the ordinary sense of the word, but is rather an experience that comes at this stage. Here the candidate appreciates the true value of the occult teachers, and their place in the service of humanity. At last he begins to understand the world correctly. It is not so much a matter of "withholding" the higher truths already learned, but much more of upholding them in the right way and with the necessary tact. That concerning which one learns to "keep silence" is something quite different. One gains possession of this fine attribute in regard to many things of which one had previously spoken, and especially in regard to the manner in which one has spoken of them. Yet he would be a poor Initiate who did not place all his mystical experiences, as adequately and as far-reachingly as possible, at the service of humanity. The sole obstacle in such matters is the misunderstanding of the person who receives the communication. Above all, the higher or occult secrets are not allowed to be spoken of promiscuously, but no one who has passed the steps of development above described, is it actually forbidden to speak of these matters. No one is asked for a negative oath, but everything is entrusted to the judgment, integrity and sense of responsibility of the candidate for Initiation. What one really learns is to find out, within oneself, what should be done under all circumstances, and the "oath" means nothing more than this, that one is found qualified to be entrusted with matters of such importance.

It’s not an oath in the usual sense. Instead, it’s an experience that happens at this point. Here, the candidate starts to see the true worth of the occult teachers and their role in helping humanity. Finally, he begins to understand the world in a more accurate way. It’s less about "holding back" the higher truths he has already learned and more about presenting them appropriately and with the necessary sensitivity. What one learns to "keep silent" about is something entirely different. One develops this important quality regarding many topics he previously discussed, especially about how he talked about them. However, it would be unfortunate for an Initiate not to make all his mystical experiences available to serve humanity as fully and effectively as possible. The only hurdle in such cases is the misunderstanding of the person receiving the information. Above all, the higher or occult secrets shouldn’t be discussed casually, but for anyone who has progressed through the previous stages of development, it’s not actually forbidden to talk about these issues. No one is required to take a negative oath; rather, everything relies on the judgment, integrity, and sense of responsibility of the candidate for Initiation. What one truly learns is how to determine, within oneself, what should be done in every situation, and the "oath" simply signifies that one is deemed fit to be entrusted with such significant matters.

If the candidate is found fit, he is then given what is called, symbolically, "the draught of forgetfulness." This means that he will be initiated into the secret knowledge enabling him to act without being continually disturbed by the lower memory. This is absolutely necessary for the Initiate, for he must possess full faith in the immediate present. He must be able to destroy that veil of memory which extends itself round humanity more and more thickly with every moment of life.

If the candidate is deemed suitable, he is then given what is called, symbolically, "the drink of forgetfulness." This means that he will be introduced to the secret knowledge that allows him to act without being constantly bothered by past memories. This is absolutely essential for the Initiate; he must have complete faith in the present moment. He must be able to break through that veil of memory that wraps around humanity more and more tightly with every moment of life.

If one judges things which happen to-day, by the experiences of yesterday, he is subjected to a multitude of errors. Of course, it is not intended that the reader should renounce all the experience acquired in life. He ought always to keep it in mind as firmly as possible. But, as an Initiate, one should acquire the ability to judge every fresh experience irrespective of oneself, unclouded by all bygone experiences. One must be prepared, at every moment, that a new thing or being shall bring to one a new revelation. If one judges the new by the standard of the old, he necessarily falls into error. The memory of past experiences is very useful, however, for it makes one better able to perceive the new. If one had not gone through a certain experience, he probably would not have seen the attributes of this or that being or thing; but having had such experiences he ought to be enabled to discern the new, without judging it by the old. In this way the Initiate obtains certain definite qualities, and by means of these many things are revealed to him, while they remain concealed from the uninitiated.

If you evaluate what's happening today based on yesterday's experiences, you'll make a lot of mistakes. Of course, this doesn't mean you should forget all the knowledge you've gained in life. You should always keep it in mind as much as possible. However, as an Initiate, you should learn to assess each new experience independently, free from the influence of past ones. You need to be open to the idea that something new can bring about a new understanding at any moment. If you judge the new by the standards of the old, you're bound to get it wrong. That said, remembering past experiences is helpful because it enhances your ability to recognize the new. If you hadn't gone through certain experiences, you likely wouldn't notice certain qualities in people or things; but having had those experiences should allow you to recognize the new without comparing it to the old. This way, the Initiate develops specific qualities, through which many truths are revealed to them, while remaining hidden from those who are not initiated.

The second draught which is given to the Initiate is the "draught of remembrance." By receiving this he becomes capable of keeping the higher secrets ever present in the soul. Ordinary memory would not be sufficient to ensure this; he must be absolutely at one with the higher truths. He must not merely know them, but be able, as a matter of course, to manifest and administer them in living actions, even as an ordinary man eats and drinks. They must become one's practice, one's inclinations, one's habits. It must be unnecessary to recall them to mind (in the usual sense of the term); they must become a part of oneself and express themselves through one's very being; they must flow through one, just as the life-currents run through one's bodily organism. So must we make ourselves as perfect in a spiritual sense as nature has made us in a physical.

The second drink given to the Initiate is the "drink of remembrance." By receiving this, he becomes able to keep the higher secrets always present in his soul. Regular memory isn't enough for this; he needs to be completely aligned with the higher truths. He shouldn't just know them, but should also be able to express and apply them in his actions, just like an ordinary person eats and drinks. They must become his practices, inclinations, and habits. It should be unnecessary to consciously recall them; they must become a part of him and be expressed through his very being; they should flow through him, just as life flows through his body. We must strive to be as spiritually perfect as nature has made us physically.

VII

VII

THE HIGHER EDUCATION OF THE SOUL

THE HIGHER EDUCATION OF THE SOUL

If a man carries out the culture of his thoughts and feelings and emotions in the way already described in the chapters on Probation, Enlightenment, and Initiation, he then effects a change in his soul such as Nature has effected in his body. Before this training, soul and spirit are undifferentiated masses. In such a state the clairvoyant will perceive them as interlacing clouds, rotating spirally, and having usually a dull glimmer of reddish or reddish-brown color, or, perhaps, of reddish-yellow; but after this growth they begin to assume a brilliant yellowish-green or yellow-blue hue, and become of a regular structure. A man attains such regularity of structure, and at the same time the higher knowledge, when he brings into the realm of his thoughts, feelings and emotions, an order, such as Nature has brought into his bodily organs, by means of which he can see, hear, digest, breathe, speak and so forth. Gradually the student learns, as it were, to breathe, to see with the soul, and to speak and hear with the spirit.

If a person develops their thoughts, feelings, and emotions as described in the chapters on Probation, Enlightenment, and Initiation, they create a transformation in their soul similar to what Nature has done in their body. Before this development, the soul and spirit are indistinct masses. In this state, a clairvoyant would see them as intertwining clouds, spiraling around, usually appearing with a dull reddish or reddish-brown glimmer, or maybe reddish-yellow; but after this development, they start to take on a brilliant yellowish-green or yellow-blue color and become more structured. A person achieves this regular structure, along with higher knowledge, when they introduce an order into their thoughts, feelings, and emotions, just as Nature has organized their bodily organs, enabling them to see, hear, digest, breathe, speak, and so on. Gradually, the student learns, in a sense, to breathe, to see with the soul, and to speak and hear with the spirit.

In the following pages a few of the practical points pertaining to the higher education of the soul and spirit will be more fully treated. They are such as may be practically attained by anyone without additional instruction, and by means of which a further step in occult science may be taken.

In the following pages, we will explore some practical points related to the higher education of the soul and spirit in more detail. These are things that anyone can achieve without extra guidance, and through which one can take a further step in occult science.

A particular kind of discipline must be patiently attempted such as to avoid every emotion of impatience, for it produces a paralyzing, yea, even a deadening, effect on the higher faculties within us. One must not expect immeasurable glimpses of the higher worlds to open out before one from day to day, for assuredly, as a rule, this does not occur. Contentment with the smallest progress, repose and tranquility must more and more possess the soul. It is conceivable, of course, that the learner may impatiently expect results, but he will attain nothing so long as he fails to master this impatience. Nor is it of any use to struggle against this impatience in the ordinary way, for then it will only become stronger than ever. It is thus that men deceive themselves, for in such a case it embeds itself all the more firmly in the depths of the soul. It is only by repeatedly surrendering oneself to a single definite thought, and by making it absolutely one's own, that anything is really attained. One should think: "I must certainly do everything possible for the culture of soul and spirit, but I will work tranquilly until, by higher powers, I shall be found worthy of definite illumination." When this thought has become so powerful in a man that it is an actual trait in his character, he is treading the right path. This trait will then express itself even in external affairs. The gaze of the eye becomes tranquil; the movements of the body become sure; the resolutions defined; and all that we call nervous susceptibility gradually disappears. Rules that seem trifling and insignificant must be taken into account. For example, suppose that someone affronts us. Before we receive this occult education, we would have directed our resentment against the wrong-doer; there would have been an uprush of anger within us. But in such a case the occult student will think to himself: "An affront of this kind can make no difference to my worth," and whatever must be done to meet the affront, he accomplishes with calm and composure, not with passion. To him it is not a matter of how an affront is to be borne, but without hesitation he is led to ignore or punish the affront to his own person in exactly the same way as if it had been offered to another, in which case one has the right to resent or disregard it. It must always be remembered, however, that the occult training is perfected not by coarse external processes, but by subtle, silent alterations in the life of thought and emotion.

A specific type of discipline needs to be practiced patiently to avoid feelings of impatience, as it can paralyze and even numb the deeper parts of ourselves. One shouldn’t expect to have profound insights into higher realms every day, as that typically doesn't happen. The soul should increasingly find peace and contentment in even minor progress. It’s normal for someone to anxiously expect results, but they won’t achieve anything until they learn to manage that impatience. Struggling against impatience in a usual way only makes it stronger. This is how people deceive themselves, as it becomes more entrenched in the depths of the soul. Real achievement comes from consistently surrendering to a single, clear thought and making it an integral part of oneself. One should consider: "I will do my utmost for the growth of my soul and spirit, but I will work calmly until I am deemed worthy of real enlightenment." Once this thought becomes so strong that it’s a part of a person’s character, they are on the right path. This character trait will then show even in their external actions. Their gaze becomes calm, their movements steady, their decisions clear, and what we call nervous sensitivity gradually fades away. Even seemingly trivial rules should be taken seriously. For instance, if someone disrespects us, before undergoing this deeper learning, we might have reacted with anger towards the offender. However, the occult student will remind themselves: "This kind of insult doesn’t affect my worth," and whatever response is needed is carried out with calmness, not anger. It’s not about how to endure the insult but rather about addressing it with the same level of indifference or accountability as if it were directed at someone else, in which case they can justifiably respond. It's essential to remember that occult training improves not through harsh external measures but through subtle, quiet changes in our thoughts and emotions.

Patience has an attractive, while impatience has a repellent, effect on the treasures of the higher knowledge. In the higher regions of being, nothing can be attained by haste and restlessness. Desire and longing for immediate results must be silenced, for these are qualities of the soul before which all higher knowledge recedes. However precious this knowledge may be accounted, one must not desire to anticipate the time of its coming. And, furthermore, he who wishes to have it for his own sake alone will never attain it. It is absolutely demanded that one should be true to himself in his innermost soul. One must not there be deceived by anything; he must encounter, face to face and with absolute truthfulness, his own faults, failings, and unfitness. The moment you try to excuse to yourself any one of your weaknesses, you place an obstacle in the way which leads upward. There is one way only by which to get rid of such obstacles. Our faults and weaknesses can be removed only by self-illumination, and that is by correctly understanding them. All that is needed lies latent in the human soul and can be evoked. A man immediately improves his understanding and his reason when in repose he makes it clear to himself why he is weak in any respect. Self-knowledge of this kind is naturally difficult, for the temptation to deceive oneself is immeasurably great. He who is accustomed to be truthful with himself has opened the portals into a deeper insight.

Patience has a magnetizing effect, while impatience creates a repelling force regarding the treasures of deeper knowledge. In the elevated realms of existence, nothing can be achieved through haste and restlessness. The desire for quick results must be quieted because these traits push higher knowledge away. No matter how valuable this knowledge is considered, one should not rush its arrival. Additionally, anyone seeking it solely for personal gain will never truly achieve it. It is essential for a person to be genuine with themselves at their core. One should not fall for any illusions; they must confront their own flaws and inadequacies with complete honesty. The minute you try to excuse any of your weaknesses, you create an obstacle on the path to growth. There is only one way to eliminate such barriers. Our faults and weaknesses can only be overcome through self-awareness, which comes from understanding them correctly. Everything needed is already within the human soul and can be brought forth. A person immediately enhances their understanding and reasoning when they calmly reflect on why they are weak in certain areas. This kind of self-knowledge is naturally challenging, as the temptation to deceive oneself is incredibly strong. Those who are used to being honest with themselves have unlocked the way to deeper insights.

All curiosity must fall away from the student. He must wean himself as much as possible from inquiries into matters of which he wishes to know only for the gratification of his personal thirst for superficial information. He must ask himself only what things will assist him in the perfection of his innermost being for the service of the general evolution. Nevertheless, his delight in knowledge and his devotion to it must in no degree become relaxed. He must listen devoutly to all that contributes to such an end, and should seek every opportunity of doing so.

All curiosity must fade away for the student. He should distance himself as much as possible from questions about things he wants to know just to satisfy his superficial desire for information. He should only consider what will help him perfect his inner self for the betterment of overall development. However, his passion for knowledge and his dedication to it must not weaken at all. He should attentively listen to everything that contributes to this goal and actively seek out every opportunity to do so.

For this interior culture it is especially necessary that the desire-life should be carefully educated. One must not become wholly destitute of desire, for if we are to accomplish something it is necessary that we should desire it, and a desire will always be fulfilled if a certain special force is behind it. This particular force results from a right knowledge: "Do not desire at all until you know the true conditions of any sphere." That is one of the golden rules for the occult student. The wise man first ascertains the laws of the world, and then his desires become powers which realize themselves. Let us consider an example in which the effect is evident. There are certainly many who would like to learn from their own intuition something about their life before birth. Such a desire is altogether aimless, and leads to no result so long as the person in question has not acquired a knowledge of the laws that govern the nature of the Eternal, and a knowledge of them in their subtlest and most intimate character. But if he has actually acquired this knowledge and then wishes to pass onward, he is able to do so by his elevated and purified desire.

For this inner culture, it's especially important that our desires are carefully guided. One shouldn't become completely devoid of desire, because if we want to achieve something, we must desire it, and a desire will always come true if there's a specific force backing it. This special force comes from having the right knowledge: "Don’t desire anything until you understand the true conditions of any situation." That’s one of the golden rules for those who study the occult. The wise person first understands the laws of the universe, and then their desires become powerful enough to be realized. Let’s look at a clear example. Many people want to know about their life before birth through their own intuition. However, this desire is completely aimless and doesn't lead to any results unless the individual has learned the laws that govern the nature of the Eternal, and understands them in their most subtle and intimate aspects. But if they have truly gained this knowledge and then wish to move forward, they can do so with their elevated and purified desire.

Moreover, it is of no use to say to oneself: "Yes, I will forthwith examine my previous life, and study with that aim in view." One must rather be ready to abandon such desire, to eliminate it altogether, and first of all, learn, without consideration of this aim. One should cultivate devotion to knowledge without regard to desires. It is only then that one enters into possession of the desire which we are considering, in a way that leads to its own fulfilment.

Moreover, there's no point in telling yourself, "Yes, I will immediately look back at my past and study it with that goal in mind." Instead, you should be willing to let go of that desire completely and, first and foremost, learn without any focus on that goal. You should develop a passion for knowledge without being driven by your desires. Only then will you truly attain the desire we're discussing, in a way that leads to its own fulfillment.

From one's anger or vexation arises an adverse condition in the spiritual world, so that those forces which would open the eyes of the soul are turned away. For example, if someone should annoy me, he sends forth a current into the world of the soul. So long as I allow myself to be annoyed, I cannot see this current. My own annoyance clouds it. But from this it must not be supposed that when I no longer feel annoyed I will see the astral vision. To see an astral vision it is indispensable that the eye of the soul should already be developed; but the capacity for sight of this kind is latent in everyone. And again it is true that during the development, so long as one can be annoyed the sight remains inactive; nor does it present itself immediately, when one has overcome to a small extent this feeling of annoyance. One must continually persevere in the struggle with such a feeling, and patiently make progress: then, some day, he will find that this eye of the soul has become fully developed. Of course annoyance is not the only quality with which we have to struggle before attaining this end. Many people grow impatient or sceptical, because they have for years cultivated certain qualities of the soul and yet clairvoyance has not ensued. They have developed only a few qualities and have allowed others to run wild. The gift of clairvoyance first manifests itself when all those qualities which do not permit the development of the latent faculties are suppressed. Undoubtedly the beginnings of such hearing and seeing may appear at an earlier period, but these are only young and tender shoots which are subject to all possible error, and which, if they be not carefully fostered, may quickly die.

From anger or irritation comes a negative state in the spiritual realm, causing the forces that could awaken the soul’s insight to be pushed away. For instance, if someone annoys me, they release an energy into the soul's world. As long as I allow myself to be bothered, I can’t perceive this energy; my annoyance obscures it. However, it shouldn't be assumed that once I stop feeling annoyed, I will automatically gain clairvoyance. To perceive such visions, it’s essential for the soul’s eye to already be developed, but the potential for such sight exists in everyone. Furthermore, during the development process, as long as one can still feel annoyed, the sight remains inactive; it won't appear right away even when you’ve partially overcome that annoyance. One must keep working on overcoming such feelings and make steady progress; then, eventually, one will discover that the eye of the soul has fully matured. Of course, annoyance isn’t the only trait we need to tackle in order to reach this goal. Many people become impatient or doubtful because they have spent years developing certain soul qualities without gaining clairvoyance. They may have cultivated just a few traits while neglecting others. The ability to see spiritually first emerges when all the qualities that hinder the development of latent capacities are controlled. Undoubtedly, early signs of such seeing and hearing can show up sooner, but these are merely fragile beginnings that are prone to error, and if not carefully nurtured, they can easily fade away.

The qualities which have to be combated, in addition to anger and vexation, are such as ambition, timidity, curiosity, superstition, conceit, the disease of prejudice, idle love of gossip, and the making of distinctions in regard to human beings according to the merely outward marks of rank, sex, race, and so forth. In our time it is difficult for people to comprehend that the combating of such qualities can have any connection with an increase of capacity for knowledge. But every devotee of Occultism is aware that much more depends upon such matters than upon the expansion of the intellect or the employment of artificial practices. It is particularly easy for a misunderstanding of this point to arise, inasmuch as many believe that one should cultivate foolhardiness because one must be fearless, and that one should ignore altogether the differences in men because one has to combat the prejudices of race, rank, and so forth. Rather should one first learn to appreciate these differences correctly, then one is no longer entangled in prejudice. Even in the usual sense it is true that a fear of any phenomenon hinders one from estimating it rightly; that a race-prejudice prevents one from looking into a man's soul. The student of Occultism must bring his common-sense to perfection in all its exactitude and subtlety.

The qualities that need to be addressed, alongside anger and frustration, include ambition, shyness, curiosity, superstition, arrogance, the sickness of prejudice, a lazy love of gossip, and making distinctions among people based solely on superficial traits like status, gender, race, and so on. Nowadays, it's hard for people to understand how dealing with these qualities can relate to growing one's ability to learn. However, anyone dedicated to the study of Occultism knows that these aspects matter much more than just expanding the intellect or using artificial methods. There's a tendency for this idea to be misunderstood because many think that one should embrace recklessness for the sake of being fearless and completely ignore differences among people to fight prejudices related to race, class, etc. Instead, one should first learn to accurately appreciate these differences so they aren’t caught up in prejudice. Even in general terms, it's true that fearing any phenomenon prevents an accurate assessment of it; that racial bias stops one from seeing the true essence of a person. A student of Occultism must refine their common sense to its fullest precision and nuance.

Even everything that a man says without having clearly thought it out will place an obstacle in the path of his occult education. At the same time we must here consider one point which can only be elucidated by giving an example. Thus, if anyone should say something to which another must reply, the one replying should be careful to consider the intention, the feelings, even the prejudices of this other person, rather than what he has to say at the moment on the subject under discussion. In other words, the student must apply himself keenly to the cultivation of a certain fine tact. He must learn to judge how much it may mean to this other person if his opinion be opposed. It must not be imagined for a moment that he ought for this reason, to withhold his own opinion. One must give to the questioner as careful a hearing as possible, and from what one has heard, formulate one's own reply. In such cases there is a certain thought which will constantly recur to the student, and he is treading the true path if this thought becomes so vital within him that it grows into a trait of his character. The thought is as follows: "It matters little whether my view be different from his, the vital point is whether he will discover the right view for himself if I am able to contribute something towards it." By thoughts of such a kind, the mode of action and the character of the student will become permeated with gentleness, one of the most essential qualities for the reception of occult teaching. Harshness obscures that internal image which ought to be evoked by the eye of the soul, while by gentleness many obstacles are cleared from the way, and the inner organs opened.

Even everything a person says without clearly thinking it through can create barriers in their spiritual education. At the same time, we need to consider one point that can only be explained with an example. If someone says something that requires a response, the person replying should be mindful of the other person’s intentions, feelings, and even prejudices, rather than just focusing on their own opinions about the topic at hand. In other words, the learner needs to work on developing a certain sensitivity. They should understand how much it might affect the other person if their views differ. It's important to note that this doesn’t mean they should hold back their own opinion. One should listen to the person asking questions as attentively as possible and then formulate their own response based on what they’ve heard. In these situations, there’s a thought that should consistently arise for the learner, and they are on the right track if this thought becomes a fundamental part of their character. The thought is this: "It doesn’t really matter if my view is different from theirs; what’s important is whether they can find the right perspective for themselves if I can help in some way." By adopting such thoughts, the actions and character of the learner will be infused with gentleness, which is one of the most crucial qualities for receiving spiritual teachings. Harshness obscures the inner vision that should be awakened in the soul's eye, while gentleness clears obstacles and opens the inner channels.

Along with this gentleness another trait will presently be developed in the soul. He will make a quiet estimate of all the subtleties in the soul-life around him, without considering the emotions of his own soul. And if this condition has been attained, the soul-emotions in the environment of others will have such an effect on him that the soul within him grows, and, growing, becomes organized, as a plant expands in the sunlight. Gentleness, quiet reserve, and true patience, open the soul to the world of souls, and the spirit to the realm of spirits. Persevere in repose and retirement; close the senses to that which they brought you before you began your training; bring into utter stillness all those thoughts which, in accordance with your previous habits, were tossed up and down within you; become quite still and silent within, wait in patience, and then the tranquil higher worlds will begin to develop the sight of your soul and the hearing of your spirit. Do not suppose that you will immediately see and hear in the worlds of soul and spirit, for all that you are doing does but help the development of your higher senses, and you will not be able to see with the soul and to hear with the spirit before you have to some degree acquired those senses. When you have persevered for a time in repose and retirement, then go about your daily affairs, having first impressed upon your mind the thought: "Some day, when I am ready, I shall attain what I am to attain." Finally: "Make no attempt whatever to attract any of these higher powers to yourself by an effort of the will." These are instructions which every occult student receives from his teacher at the entrance of the way. If he observes them, he then improves himself; and if he does not observe them, all his labor is in vain; but they are difficult of achievement for him only who has not patience and perseverance. No other obstacles exist save those which one places for oneself, and these may be avoided by anyone if he really wills it. It is necessary to continually insist upon this point, because many people form an altogether wrong conception of the difficulty that lies in the path of Occultism. In a certain sense, it is easier to accomplish the earlier steps of the occult way, than it is for one who has received no instruction, to get rid of the difficulties of one's every-day life. In addition to this, it must be understood that only such things are here imparted as are attended by no danger to the health of soul or body. There are certain other ways which lead more quickly to the goal, but it is not well to treat of them publicly, because they may sometimes have certain effects on a man which would necessitate the immediate intervention of an experienced teacher, and in any case would require his continual supervision. Now, as something about these quicker ways frequently forces itself into publicity, it becomes necessary to give express warning against entering upon them without personal guidance. For reasons which only the initiated can understand, it will never be possible to give public instruction concerning these other ways in their true form, and the fragments which here and there make their appearance can never lead to anything profitable, but may easily result in the undermining of health, fortune and peace of mind. He who does not wish to put himself in the power of certain dark forces, of whose nature and origin he may know nothing, had far better avoid meddling in such matters.

Along with this gentleness, another quality will soon develop in the soul. He will quietly assess all the nuances of the soul-life around him, without focusing on his own emotions. Once this state is achieved, the soul-emotions of others will impact him in a way that his own soul grows, becoming organized like a plant flourishing in sunlight. Gentleness, quietness, and true patience open the soul to the world of souls and the spirit to the realm of spirits. Stay dedicated to solitude and retreat; shut out what your senses previously exposed you to before your training; bring all those thoughts, which were previously stirred up, to complete stillness; become totally calm and silent within, wait patiently, and then the calm higher worlds will start to awaken your soul's vision and spirit's hearing. Don’t think that you will immediately see and hear in the realms of soul and spirit, because everything you are doing is just aiding the development of your higher senses, and you won’t be able to see with the soul or hear with the spirit until you have somewhat developed those senses. After maintaining your solitude for a while, go about your daily life, keeping in mind this thought: "One day, when I am ready, I will achieve what I need to achieve." Lastly: "Do not try at all to attract these higher powers to yourself through sheer will." These are instructions every occult student gets from their teacher at the start of their journey. If they follow these, they will improve; if not, all their work is wasted; but these are only hard for those who lack patience and perseverance. The only obstacles that exist are the ones you create for yourself, and anyone can overcome them if they genuinely want to. It’s vital to keep emphasizing this point because many people have a completely misguided idea of the difficulties on the path of Occultism. In some ways, the initial steps of the occult path are easier than for someone without guidance to navigate the challenges of everyday life. Additionally, it should be understood that only safe practices are shared here that pose no risk to the health of the soul or body. There are faster methods to reach the goal, but discussing them publicly isn't advisable, as they can sometimes have effects that require the immediate attention of a seasoned teacher, and in any case, they would need ongoing supervision. Since information about these faster paths often surfaces publicly, it’s crucial to warn against pursuing them without personal guidance. For reasons only those who are initiated can understand, it will never be possible to offer public teachings about these other methods in their true form, and any bits that appear sporadically can’t lead to anything beneficial but could easily undermine your health, wealth, and peace of mind. If you don’t want to place yourself under the influence of certain dark forces, of which you may know nothing, it’s best to avoid getting involved in such matters.

Something may here be added concerning the environment in which the practices of occult instruction ought to be undertaken. This is of great importance, although for almost every man the case is different. He who practices in an environment which is only filled with selfish interests, as for example, the modern struggle for existence, ought to be sure that these interests are without influence upon the development of his spiritual organs. It is true that the inner laws of these organs are so powerful that this influence cannot be fatally injurious. Just as a lily, however inappropriate the environment in which it may be placed, can never become a thistle, so the eye of the soul can never grow to anything but its destined end, even though it be subjected to all the modern reverse influences. But it is well if, under all circumstances, the student should now and then seek for his environment the quietude, the inner dignity, the sweetness of Nature herself. Especially fortunate are the conditions of him who is able to pursue his occult studies in the green world of plants, or among the sunny mountains or the delightful interplay of simple things. This develops the inner organs in a degree of harmony which is difficult to obtain amid the noise and commercialism of a modern city. He also is more favorably situated than the mere townsman, who, during his childhood at least, was able to breathe the perfume of the pines, to gaze on the snowy peaks, or observe the silent activity of woodland creatures and insects. Yet no one who is obliged to live in a city should fail to give his evolving soul and spirit the nurture that comes from the inspired utterances of the mighty teachers of man. He who cannot every springtime follow day by day the unfolding of the greenwood, ought in its place to draw into his heart the sublime doctrines of the Bhagavad Gîtâ, or of St. John's Gospel, or of Thomas à Kempis. There are various paths to the summit of insight, but a right selection is invaluable.

Something should be added about the environment in which occult practices should take place. This is very important, although the situation varies for everyone. Anyone practicing in a setting filled with selfish interests, like today's struggle to survive, should ensure that these interests do not negatively impact their spiritual development. It's true that the inner laws of these spiritual faculties are strong enough that this influence can't cause serious harm. Just like a lily, no matter how unsuitable its environment, can never turn into a thistle, the soul's eye can only grow towards its true purpose, even if it faces all the negative influences of modern life. However, it's beneficial for students to occasionally seek out surroundings that offer peace, inner dignity, and the beauty of Nature itself. Those who can pursue their occult studies among the greenery of plants, in sunny mountains, or amidst the simple joys of life are especially fortunate. This fosters their inner development in a way that's hard to achieve amid the noise and commercialization of a city. They are also in a better position than someone who, at least in their childhood, could enjoy the scent of pine trees, the view of snowy peaks, or watch the quiet activities of woodland animals and insects. But anyone living in a city should still feed their evolving soul and spirit with the inspirational words of great teachers of humanity. Those who can't witness the awakening of nature each spring should instead fill their hearts with the profound teachings of the Bhagavad Gîtâ, or St. John's Gospel, or Thomas à Kempis. There are many paths to gaining insight, but choosing the right one is extremely valuable.

The adept in Occultism could, indeed, say much concerning these paths—much that might seem strange to an uninitiated hearer. For example, suppose that someone has advanced far along the occult path, and wholly unaware of his nearness, may be standing at the entrance to the sight of the soul and the hearing of the spirit, and then he has the good fortune to pass peacefully into its very presence, and a bandage falls away from the eyes of his soul. Suddenly he can see—his vision is attained! Another, it may be, has advanced so far that this bandage needs only to be loosened, and by some stroke of destiny this occurs. For another one this very stroke might actually have the effect of paralyzing his powers and undermining his energy, but for the occult student it becomes the occasion of his enlightenment. Perhaps a third has patiently persevered for years, and without any marked result. Suddenly, while tranquilly seated in his quiet chamber, light envelops him, the walls become transparent, they vanish away, and a new world expands before his opened eyes, or is audible to his awakened spirit.

The expert in Occultism could certainly share a lot about these paths—much that might seem odd to someone who’s not familiar with them. For instance, imagine someone who has made significant progress on the occult path, completely unaware of how close they are, standing at the threshold of the vision of the soul and hearing of the spirit. Then, by good luck, they transition peacefully into its very presence, and a veil is lifted from their soul's eyes. Suddenly, they can see—their vision is achieved! Another person might have advanced to a point where this veil just needs to be loosened, and by some stroke of fate, that happens. For yet another individual, that same event could actually paralyze their abilities and drain their energy, but for the occult student, it becomes a moment of enlightenment. Perhaps a third person has patiently persisted for years without any noticeable results. Suddenly, while sitting calmly in their quiet room, they are enveloped in light, the walls become transparent, disappear, and a new world unfolds before their opened eyes or resonates with their awakened spirit.

VIII

VIII

THE CONDITIONS OF DISCIPLESHIP

THE TERMS OF FOLLOWERSHIP

The conditions of entrance into an occult school are not of a nature to be formulated in an arbitrary way by anyone. They are the natural outcome of occult knowledge. Just as a man will never become a painter if he does not choose to handle a paintbrush, so can no one receive occult training if he is unwilling to fulfil the claims which are put forward by the occult teacher. In fact, the teacher can give nothing but advice, and it is as such that everything he states ought to be considered. He has already trodden the probationary path which leads to the knowledge of higher worlds. From experience he knows what is necessary, and it all depends on the free will of each particular person whether he chooses to follow the same path or not. If anyone, without intending to satisfy the conditions, should demand occult training from a teacher, such a demand would be equivalent to saying: "Teach me to paint, but do not ask me to handle a brush." The occult teacher never goes a step further, unless it be in accord with the free will of the recipient. It must be emphasized that a general wish for higher knowledge is not sufficient, yet many will probably have but such a weak desire. For him who has merely this vague idea, and is not prepared to accept the special conditions of the occult teacher, the latter, for the present, can do nothing. This ought to be kept in mind by those who complain that occult teachers do not "meet them half way." He who cannot, or will not, fulfil the severe conditions necessary, must for the time abandon occult training. It is true that the conditions are, indeed, hard, and yet they are not severe since their fulfilment not only ought to be, but must be, an altogether voluntary deed.

The requirements for joining an occult school can't be set arbitrarily by anyone. They are a natural result of occult knowledge. Just as someone won't become a painter without choosing to pick up a paintbrush, no one can receive occult training if they're unwilling to meet the expectations set by the occult teacher. In reality, the teacher can only provide guidance, and everything they say should be viewed as such. They have already walked the trial path to the understanding of higher realms. From experience, they know what's necessary, and it's entirely up to each individual whether they decide to follow the same journey. If someone, not intending to meet the requirements, demands occult training from a teacher, that demand would be like saying, "Teach me to paint, but don’t ask me to use a brush." The occult teacher won't go any further unless it aligns with the free will of the student. It's important to note that simply having a general desire for higher knowledge isn't enough, yet many likely only possess such a faint wish. For someone with just this vague notion and who isn't ready to accept the specific conditions from the occult teacher, the teacher, for now, can do nothing. This should be kept in mind by those who complain that occult teachers don’t "meet them halfway." Those who cannot or will not meet the demanding requirements must temporarily give up on occult training. It's true that these conditions are tough, but they're not harsh since fulfilling them should not only be possible, but must also be a completely voluntary choice.

To him who does not remember this it is easy for the claims of the occult teacher to seem a coercion of the soul or the conscience; for the training here mentioned is founded on a development of the inner life, and it is the work of the teacher to give advice concerning it. And yet, if something be demanded as the result of free choice, it cannot be considered as a fetter. If anyone says to the teacher: "Give me your secrets, but leave me my customary feelings and thoughts," he is then making an impossible demand. Such an one desires no more than to satisfy his curiosity and thirst for sensations, so that by one who takes an attitude like this, occult knowledge can never be obtained.

To someone who doesn't remember this, it might seem like the claims of the occult teacher are forcing the soul or conscience; however, the training mentioned here is based on developing the inner life, and it's the teacher's role to provide guidance on it. Still, if something is asked for as a result of free choice, it can't be seen as a restriction. If someone says to the teacher, "Share your secrets, but let me keep my usual feelings and thoughts," they're making an impossible request. This person just wants to satisfy their curiosity and desire for new experiences, so someone with that mindset can never truly gain occult knowledge.

Let us now consider in their right order the conditions of discipleship. It should be emphasized that the complete fulfilment of any one of these conditions is by no means demanded, but only the effort to gain such fulfilment. No one can at first reach these high ideals, but the path which leads to their fulfilment may be entered by everyone. It is the will that matters, the attitude taken when entering the path.

Let’s now look at the conditions for being a disciple in the correct order. It's important to highlight that complete fulfillment of any one of these conditions isn’t required; what matters is the effort to achieve it. No one can achieve these high ideals right away, but anyone can start on the path toward fulfilling them. What really matters is the will and the attitude you have when you begin the journey.

1. The first condition is the directing of the attention to the advancement of bodily and spiritual health. Of course, discipleship does not in the first place depend on the health of a man, but everyone can endeavor to improve in this respect, and only from a healthy man may proceed a healthy perception. No occult teacher would refuse a man who is not healthy, but it is demanded that the pupils should have the desire for a healthy life. In this respect he must attain the greatest possible independence. The good counsels of others, which, though generally unsought, are received by everybody, are as a rule superfluous. Each must endeavor to take care of himself. From the physical aspect it will be more a matter of warding off harmful influences than of anything else. For in carrying out one's duty one has often to do things which are disadvantageous to health. One must learn how, at the right moment, to place duty higher than the care of health; but with a little good-will, what is there that cannot be omitted? Duty must in many cases be accounted higher than health, indeed, if need be, higher than life itself, but the disciple must never put pleasure as high as either one of these. Pleasure for him can be only a means to health and life, and in respect to this it is absolutely necessary that we should be quite honest and truthful with ourselves. It is of no avail to lead an ascetic life so long as it is born of motives like those that give rise to other enjoyments. There are people who find satisfaction in asceticism, as do others in wine-bibbling, but they must not imagine that asceticism of this kind will assist them to attain the higher knowledge. Many ascribe to their unfavorable circumstances everything which apparently prevents them from making progress in this direction. They say that with their conditions of life they cannot develop themselves to any great extent. For other reasons it may be desirable for many to change their conditions of life, but no one need do so for the purpose of occult training. For this it is only necessary that one should do for one's health so much as one finds possible in the position one holds. Every kind of work may serve the whole of humanity, and it is a surer sign of greatness in the human soul to perceive clearly how necessary for the whole is a petty—perhaps even an unlovely—employment than to think: "This work is not good enough for me: I am destined for something else."

1. The first condition is focusing on improving both physical and mental health. Discipleship doesn't primarily rely on someone's health, but everyone can strive to get better in this area, because a healthy person can have a healthy perspective. No spiritual teacher would turn away someone who isn't well, but students are expected to want to live a healthy life. In this regard, they should seek as much independence as possible. The advice from others, which is usually given without being asked, tends to be unnecessary. Everyone should try to take care of themselves. From a physical standpoint, this often means avoiding harmful influences more than anything else. In fulfilling one's responsibilities, there are times when one has to do things that aren't good for their health. It's important to learn when to prioritize duty over health; however, with a little determination, almost anything can be set aside. Often, duty must take precedence over health, and if necessary, even over life itself, but the student should never prioritize pleasure over either. For them, pleasure should only be a means to support health and life, and it's crucial to be completely honest with ourselves about this. Leading an ascetic life is pointless if it's motivated by the same desires that drive other pleasures. Some people find satisfaction in being ascetic, just as others do in drinking, but they shouldn't think that this kind of asceticism will lead them to higher knowledge. Many blame their unfortunate circumstances for any obstacles they encounter in their progress. They claim that their life conditions prevent significant personal development. While changing life circumstances might be beneficial for some, it's unnecessary for those pursuing spiritual training. All that is needed is to do what one can for their health within their current position. Any type of work can benefit humanity, and it's a greater indication of a noble soul to understand how essential even a small—perhaps unattractive—job is for the whole than to think: "This work isn't good enough for me; I'm meant for something greater."

It is especially important for the disciple to strive after complete spiritual health. In any case, an unhealthy emotional or thought-life leads one away from the path of higher knowledge. The foundations here consist of clear, calm thinking, reliable conceptions, and stable feelings. Nothing should be more alien to the disciple than an inclination toward a whimsical, excitable life, toward nervousness, intoxication, and fanaticism. He should acquire a healthy outlook on all circumstances of life; he should go through life steadily and should let things act on him and speak to him in all tranquillity. Wherever it is possible he should endeavor to do justice to life. Everything in his tastes and criticisms which is one-sided or extravagant ought to be avoided. If this be not so, the disciple will strand himself in a world of his own imagination, instead of attaining the higher worlds, and in place of truth his own favorite opinions will assert themselves. It is better for the disciple to be "matter-of-fact" than overwrought and fanciful.

It’s especially important for the disciple to pursue complete spiritual health. Any unhealthy emotions or thought patterns can lead someone away from the path of deeper understanding. The foundations here are clear, calm thinking, trustworthy ideas, and stable feelings. Nothing should be more foreign to the disciple than a tendency toward a whimsical, excitable life, or towards nervousness, intoxication, and fanaticism. They should develop a healthy perspective on all aspects of life; they should navigate life steadily and allow things to impact and communicate with them in a peaceful manner. Whenever possible, they should strive to appreciate life fairly. Any one-sided or extreme tastes and judgments should be avoided. If not, the disciple will get stuck in a world of their own imagination instead of reaching higher realms, and instead of truth, their own preferred opinions will take over. It’s better for the disciple to be "matter-of-fact" than overly emotional and fanciful.

2. The second condition is that one should feel oneself as a link in the general life. Much is included in the fulfilment of this condition, but each can only fulfil it after his own manner. If I am a school teacher and my pupil does not answer what is desired of him, I must first direct my feeling not against the pupil but to myself. I ought to feel myself so much at one with my pupil that I ask myself: "May not that in the pupil which does not satisfy my demand be perhaps the result of my own faults?" or if perchance it be his unconscious, or even vicious error, as teacher, instead of directing my feelings against him, I shall rather cogitate on the way in which I myself ought to behave, or in kindness show him what is right, so that he may in the future be better able to satisfy my demands. From such a manner of thinking there will come gradually a change over the whole mental attitude. This holds good for the smallest as well as for the greatest. From this point of view I look on a criminal, for instance, altogether differently from the way I should have looked upon him of old. I suspend my judgment and think to myself: "I am only a man as he is. Perhaps the education which, owing to favorable circumstances, has been mine, and nothing else, has saved me from a similar fate." I may even come to the conclusion that if the teachers who took pains with me had done the same for him, this brother of mine would have been quite different. I shall reflect on the fact that something which has been withheld from him has been given to me, and that I may, perhaps, owe my goodness to the fact that he has been thus deprived of it. And then will it no longer be difficult to grasp the conception that I am a link in the whole of humanity, and that consequently I, too, in part, bear the responsibility for everything that happens. By this it is not implied that such a thought should be translated immediately into external action. It should be quietly cultivated in the soul. It will then express itself gradually in the outward behavior of a person, and in such matters each can begin only by reforming himself. It were futile, from such a standpoint, to make general claims on all humanity. It is easy to form an idea of what men ought to be, but the disciple works, not on the surface, but in the depths. And, therefore, it would be wrong if one should endeavor to bring these demands of the occult teacher into relation with any external or political claims. As a rule, political agitators know well what can be demanded of other people, but they say little of demands on themselves.

2. The second condition is that one should see oneself as a part of the larger community. A lot goes into fulfilling this condition, but everyone has to do it in their own way. If I'm a school teacher and my student doesn't respond the way I want, I first need to focus my feelings on myself, not the student. I should feel a strong connection with my student and ask myself, "Could what’s lacking in the student be due to my own shortcomings?" Or, if it turns out to be an unconscious or even deliberate mistake on their part, as a teacher, instead of blaming them, I should think about how I should act or kindly show them the right way, so they can better meet my expectations in the future. This way of thinking will gradually shift my entire perspective. This applies to both minor and major situations. From this angle, I view a criminal quite differently than I would have in the past. I hold back my judgment and tell myself, "I'm just a person like he is. Maybe the advantages I've had in my education have kept me from facing a similar situation." I might even conclude that if the teachers who helped me had offered the same support to him, this person could have turned out very differently. I will consider that something he lacked was given to me, and I might owe my own goodness to the fact that he was deprived of it. Then it won’t be hard to understand that I’m a part of humanity as a whole, and consequently, I also share some responsibility for everything that happens. This doesn’t mean that this thought should immediately turn into action; it should be nurtured quietly within the soul. It will then gradually reflect in a person's outward behavior, and in this regard, each person can only start by reforming themselves. From this perspective, it would be pointless to make broad demands on all of humanity. It's easy to imagine what people should be like, but the learner works from the inside out rather than the outside in. Therefore, it would be misguided to try to link these expectations of the inner teacher to any external or political demands. Typically, political activists are quick to point out what others should do, but they rarely discuss what should be expected from themselves.

3. Now with these demands on ourselves the third condition for occult training is intimately connected. The student must be able to realize the idea that his thoughts and feelings are as important for the world as his deeds. It must be recognized that it is as pernicious to hate a fellow-being as to strike him. One can then discern also that by perfecting oneself one accomplishes something not only for oneself but for the whole world. The world profits by pure thoughts and feelings as much as by one's good behavior, and so long as one cannot believe in this world-wide importance of the inner Self, one is not fit for discipleship. One is permeated with a true conception of the soul's importance, only when one works at this inner Self as if it were at least as important as all external things. It must be admitted that one's feelings produce an effect as much as the action of the hand.

3. Now, with these expectations we place on ourselves, the third condition for occult training is closely linked. The student needs to understand that their thoughts and feelings matter just as much for the world as their actions do. It has to be acknowledged that hating another person is just as harmful as physically hurting them. One can then also see that by improving oneself, they achieve something not just for themselves but for everyone. The world benefits from pure thoughts and feelings just as much as from good actions, and as long as one doesn't believe in the global importance of the inner Self, they are not ready for discipleship. One truly understands the significance of the soul only when they nurture this inner Self as if it were at least as important as everything external. It's important to recognize that one's feelings have an impact just like the actions of the hand do.

4. In so saying we have already mentioned the fourth condition: the idea that the real being of man does not lie in the exterior but in the interior. He who regards himself as merely a product of the outer world, a result of the physical world, cannot succeed in this occult training. But he who is able to realize this conception is then also able to distinguish between inner duty and external success. He learns to recognize that the one cannot at once be measured by the other. The student must learn for himself the right position between what is demanded by his external conditions and what he recognizes to be the right conduct for himself. He ought not to force upon his environment anything for which it can have no appreciation, but at the same time he must be altogether free from the desire to do merely what can be appreciated by those around him. In his own sincere and wisdom-seeking soul, and only there, must he look for the recognition of his truths. But from his environment he must learn as much as he possibly can, so that he may discern what those around him need, and what is of use to them. In this way he will develop within himself what is known in Occultism as the "spiritual balance." On one side of the scales there lies a heart open for the needs of the outward world, and on the other lies an inner fortitude and an unfaltering endurance.

4. In saying this, we’ve already mentioned the fourth condition: the idea that a person's true essence isn't found in the outside world but within. Someone who sees themselves just as a product of their environment, a result of the physical world, won’t succeed in this spiritual training. However, those who can grasp this idea will also be able to differentiate between internal responsibilities and external achievements. They realize that one cannot always be assessed by the other. The student must figure out the right balance between what their outside circumstances demand and what they believe is the right thing to do for themselves. They shouldn’t impose anything on their environment that it can’t appreciate, but at the same time, they must be entirely free from the need to only do what others around them can acknowledge. In their own sincere and truth-seeking heart, and only there, should they seek recognition of their truths. Yet, they must also learn as much as they can from their environment so they can understand what those around them need and what is helpful to them. This way, they will cultivate what is known in occultism as “spiritual balance.” On one side of the scales is a heart open to the needs of the outside world, and on the other side is inner strength and unwavering persistence.

5. And here, again, we have hinted at the fifth condition: firmness in the carrying out of any resolution when once it has been made. Nothing should induce the disciple to deviate from any such resolution once it is formed, save only the perception that he has made a mistake. Every resolution is a force, and even if such a force does not produce immediate effect on the point at which it was directed, nevertheless it works in its own way. Success is of great importance only when an action arises from desire, but all actions which are rooted in desire are worthless in relation to the higher worlds. There the love expended on an action is alone of importance. In this love, all that impels the student to perform an action ought to be implanted. Thus he will never grow weary of again and again carrying out in action some resolution, even though he has repeatedly failed. And in this way he arrives at the condition in which he does not first count on the external effect of his actions, but is contented with the doing of them. He will learn to sacrifice for the world his actions, nay, more, his whole being, without caring at all how his sacrifice may be received. He who wishes to become a disciple must declare himself ready for such a sacrifice, such an offering.

5. And here, again, we have hinted at the fifth condition: staying committed to any decision once it's made. Nothing should cause the disciple to stray from a resolution once it's set, except for realizing that they’ve made a mistake. Every resolution is a powerful force, and even if this force doesn’t produce immediate results, it still has an impact in its own way. Success matters only when an action comes from desire, but all actions based in desire are insignificant in relation to the higher realms. There, the love put into an action is what truly matters. This love should be at the core of what motivates the student to take action. This way, they will never grow tired of repeatedly acting on a resolution, even if they have failed many times. In this manner, they will reach a point where they don’t first look for the external results of their actions, but are satisfied simply with performing them. They will learn to sacrifice their actions, and even their whole self, for the world, without worrying about how their sacrifice will be received. Anyone who wants to become a disciple must be willing to make such a sacrifice, such an offering.

6. A sixth condition is the development of a sense of gratitude with regard to everything which relates to Man. One must realize that one's existence is, as it were, a gift from the entire universe. Only consider all that is needed in order that each of us may receive and maintain his existence! Consider what we owe to Nature and to others than ourselves! Those who desire an occult training must be inclined toward thoughts like these, for he who cannot enter into such thoughts will be incapable of developing within himself that all-inclusive love which it is necessary to possess before one can attain to higher knowledge. That which we do not love cannot manifest itself to us. And every manifestation must fill us with gratitude, or we ourselves are not the richer for it.

6. A sixth condition is developing a sense of gratitude for everything related to humanity. One should understand that our existence is, in a way, a gift from the entire universe. Just think about everything needed for each of us to receive and sustain our lives! Reflect on what we owe to Nature and to others besides ourselves! Those who seek occult training should lean toward thoughts like these, because someone who can't engage with such thoughts won't be able to cultivate the all-encompassing love necessary to reach higher knowledge. What we don't love can't reveal itself to us. And every revelation must inspire gratitude in us, or we won't benefit from it.

7. All the conditions here set forth must be united in a seventh: to regard life continually in the manner demanded by these conditions. The student thus makes it possible to give to his life the stamp of uniformity. All his many modes of expression will, in this way, be brought into harmony, and cease to contradict each other. And thus he will prepare himself for the peace which he must attain during the preliminary steps of his training.

7. All the conditions outlined here must come together in a seventh: to continually view life in the way these conditions require. This approach allows the student to create a consistent influence in their life. All their various ways of expressing themselves will, in this way, be brought into harmony and stop clashing with one another. In doing so, they will set themselves up for the peace they need to achieve during the initial stages of their training.

If a person intend, earnestly and sincerely, to fulfil the conditions mentioned above, he may then address himself to a teacher of Occultism. The latter will then be found ready to give the first words of counsel. Any external formality will consist of giving to these conditions a complete expression, a knowledge of which can only be imparted orally to each individual candidate. Since everything interior must manifest itself in an exterior way, they teach a very important lesson. Even as a picture cannot be said to be here, when it exists only in the brain of the painter, so, too, there cannot be an occult training without an external expression.

If a person truly and sincerely intends to meet the conditions mentioned above, they can then approach a teacher of Occultism. The teacher will be ready to offer the first words of guidance. Any external formality will involve fully articulating these conditions, knowledge of which can only be shared verbally with each individual candidate. Since everything internal must show itself externally, they teach a very important lesson. Just as a picture can't be said to exist when it only resides in the painter's mind, there can't be occult training without an external expression.

External forms are regarded as worthless by those only who do not know that the internal must find expression in the external. It is true that it is the spirit and not the form that really matters; but just as the form is void without the spirit, so would the spirit remain inactive as long as it could not create a form.

External appearances are seen as meaningless only by those who don't understand that the internal needs to be expressed externally. It's true that spirit is what really counts, not the form; however, just like form is empty without spirit, spirit would remain passive if it couldn't create a form.

The stipulated conditions are so designed that they may render the disciple strong enough to fulfil the further demands which the teacher must make. If he be faulty in the fulfilment of these conditions, then before each new demand he will stand hesitating. Without this fulfilment he will be lacking in that faith in man which it is necessary for him to possess; for on faith in man and a genuine love for man, all striving after truth must be founded. And the love of man must be slowly widened out into a love for all living creatures, nay, indeed, for all existence. He who fails to fulfil the conditions here given will not possess a perfect love for all up-building, for all creation, nor a tendency to abstain from all destruction and annihilation as such. The disciple must so train himself that, not in deeds only, but also in words, thoughts and feelings, he will never destroy anything for the sake of destruction. He must find his pleasure in the growing and creating aspect of things, and is only justified in assisting the apparent destruction of anything when, by such readjustment, he is able to promote a greater life. Let it not be thought that, in so saying, it is implied that the disciple may allow the triumph of evil, but rather that he must endeavor to find, even in the bad, those aspects through which he may change it into good. He will see more and more clearly that the best way to combat imperfection and evil is by the creation of the perfect and the good. The student knows that nothing can come from nothing, but also that the imperfect may be changed into the perfect. He who develops in himself the tendency to create, will soon find the capacity for facing the evil.

The specified conditions are meant to make the student strong enough to meet the teacher's future demands. If he struggles to meet these conditions, he will hesitate before each new requirement. Without satisfying these conditions, he will lack the necessary faith in humanity, which is essential for pursuing truth. This faith in humanity, along with genuine love for others, must be the foundation for all efforts to seek truth. Furthermore, this love for humanity should gradually expand into a love for all living beings and indeed for all existence. Those who do not meet the specified conditions will not have a complete love for all that is constructive and all of creation, nor will they naturally avoid destruction and annihilation. The student must train himself to ensure that, not just in actions but also in words, thoughts, and feelings, he never destroys anything merely for the sake of destruction. He should find joy in the growth and creation of things and is only justified in aiding the apparent destruction of anything when such adjustments promote greater life. This does not mean the student can permit evil to prevail; instead, he should strive to find ways to transform even the bad into good. He will increasingly realize that the best way to confront imperfection and evil is to create what is perfect and good. The student understands that nothing comes from nothing, but also that the imperfect can be transformed into the perfect. Those who cultivate a creative tendency within themselves will soon develop the ability to confront evil.

He who enters an occult school must be quite sure that his intention is to construct and not to destroy. The student ought, therefore, to bring with him the will for sincere and devoted work, and to this end he ought to be capable of great devotion, for one should be anxious to learn what one does not yet know; he should look reverently on that which discloses itself. Work and devotion,—these are the fundamental attributes which must be claimed from the disciple. Some will have to discover that they do not make real progress in the school, even if in their own opinion they are unceasingly active; they have not grasped in the right manner the meaning of work and meditation. That kind of learning which is undertaken without meditation will advance the student least, and the work which is done for selfish returns will be the least successful. In the love of work, the love to do better work; yes, the love to do perfect work, is the quality which unfolds occult power; and in qualifying for better things one need give little heed for greater returns. If he who is learning seeks for wholesome thoughts and sound judgment, he need not spoil his devotion with doubts and suspicions.

Anyone who joins an occult school must be absolutely sure that their intention is to build up, not tear down. The student should come ready to commit to sincere and dedicated work, and for that, they must possess great devotion, as one should eagerly seek to learn what they don’t yet know; they should respectfully regard what reveals itself. Work and devotion—these are the essential qualities expected from the disciple. Some may find that they’re not making real progress in the school, even if they believe they are constantly active; they haven’t properly grasped the true meaning of work and meditation. Learning without meditation will benefit the student the least, and work done for selfish gains will be the least effective. The love of work, the desire to improve, and yes, the drive to achieve perfection are the qualities that unlock occult power; in striving for better things, one shouldn’t worry too much about receiving greater rewards. If a learner seeks positive thoughts and sound judgment, they need not taint their devotion with doubts and suspicions.

The fact that one does not oppose some communication which has been made, but gives to it due attention and even sympathy, does not imply a lack of independent judgment. Those who have arrived at a somewhat advanced stage of knowledge are aware that they owe everything to a quiet attention and assimilation, and not to a stubborn personal judgment. One should always remember that he does not need to learn what he is already able to understand. Therefore, if one desires only to judge, he is apt to cease learning. What is of importance in an occult school, however, is study: one ought to desire, with heart and soul, to be a student: if one cannot understand something it is far better not to judge, lest one wrongly condemn; far wiser to wait for a true understanding. The higher one climbs up the ladder of knowledge, the more he requires this faculty of calm and devotional listening. All perception of truths, all life and activity in the world of spirit, become in these higher regions delicate and subtle in comparison with the activities of the ordinary mind, and of life in the physical world. The more the sphere of a man's activity widens out before him, the more transcendent is the nature of the task to be accomplished by him. It is for this reason that, although there is in reality only one possible fact regarding the higher truths, men come to look at them from such different points of view. It is possible to arrive at this one true standpoint if, through work and devotion, one has so risen that he can really behold the truth. Only he who judges in accordance with preconceived ideas and habitual ways of thought, rather than from sufficient preparation, can arrive at any opinion which differs from the true one. Just as there is only one correct opinion concerning a mathematical problem, so also with regard to things of the higher worlds; but before one can arrive at this knowledge he must first prepare himself. Truth and the higher life do, indeed, abide in every human soul, and it is true that everyone can and must sooner or later find them for himself.

The fact that someone doesn’t oppose certain communications but instead gives them proper attention and even empathy doesn’t mean they lack independent judgment. Those who have reached a more advanced level of understanding realize they owe their knowledge to calm observation and learning, not to rigid personal opinions. One should always remember that there’s no need to learn what they already understand. Therefore, if someone only wants to judge, they’re likely to stop learning. However, what matters in an occult school is study: one should genuinely want to be a student. If someone can’t comprehend something, it’s far better not to judge, as they might falsely condemn; it’s much wiser to wait for true understanding. The higher one climbs the ladder of knowledge, the more they need the ability to listen patiently and devotionally. All perceptions of truths, all life and activity in the spiritual realm, become delicate and subtle in these higher areas compared to the usual mind activities and physical existence. The broader a person’s range of activity becomes, the more transcendent the tasks they must accomplish are. That’s why, even though there is truly only one valid understanding of higher truths, people see them from very different perspectives. It is possible to reach this singular perspective if, through effort and dedication, one has progressed enough to truly perceive the truth. Only those who judge based on preconceived notions and habitual thinking, rather than proper preparation, can form opinions that differ from the correct one. Just as there’s only one right answer to a mathematical problem, there’s also one correct understanding of the higher realms; but before reaching this knowledge, one must first prepare themselves. Truth and higher existence do indeed reside in every human soul, and it’s true that everyone can and must eventually discover them for themselves.


W. J. COLVILLE'S BOOKS.

W. J. Colville's Books.

A Selection of the Most Popular Works by This Great Author and Well-known Lecturer in Europe, America and Australia.

A Collection of the Most Popular Works by This Renowned Author and Famous Speaker in Europe, America, and Australia.

Universal Spiritualism. Spirit Communion in all ages among all people. The work Has two distinctive features: (1st) A resume of the Spiritual faith and practice of Egypt, India, Persia, Greece, Rome, China, Japan and other ancient nations, not excepting Europe, during Christian centuries. (2nd) A summary of recent experiences in America, Great Britain, Australia, France, Germany, Italy and other modern lands, all tending to show the persistent continuity of spiritual revelation. Clairvoyance, Telepathy and Psychic Phenomena in general are dealt with in separate chapters at the close of the volume, which extends to 352 pages, making it a highly useful text-book for all who are interested in the question of human immortality. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 24256, 1.00

Universal Spiritualism. Spirit communication has existed throughout history among all cultures. The work has two main features: (1st) A summary of the spiritual beliefs and practices of ancient civilizations like Egypt, India, Persia, Greece, Rome, China, Japan, and even Europe during the Christian era. (2nd) A summary of recent experiences in America, Great Britain, Australia, France, Germany, Italy, and other modern countries, all demonstrating the ongoing nature of spiritual revelation. Clairvoyance, telepathy, and psychic phenomena are covered in separate chapters at the end of the book, which spans 352 pages, making it a highly valuable resource for anyone interested in the topic of human immortality. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 24256, 1.00

Old and New Psychology. Twenty-four chapters, including explanatory essays on many subjects of vital interest to all teachers and students. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 23766, 1.00

Old and New Psychology. Twenty-four chapters, featuring informative essays on various topics that are essential for all teachers and students. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 23766, 1.00

Throne of Eden, The. Twenty-six chapters presenting important teachings entrusted to the writer's charge; also a record of extensive travel in the Southern Hemisphere; and a rational system of preventing as well as healing diseases. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 24186, 1.00

Throne of Eden, The. Twenty-six chapters covering important lessons given to the writer; also a record of extensive travel in the Southern Hemisphere; and a sensible approach to preventing and treating illnesses. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 24186, 1.00

Life and Power from Within. An excellent book, embracing the most advanced mental-physical teaching and the simplest rules for the guidance of daily life according to New Thought standards. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 23151, .75

Life and Power from Within. A fantastic book that covers the most advanced mental and physical teachings along with straightforward rules for daily life based on New Thought principles. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 23151, .75

Dashed Against the Rock. A scientific novel, illustrated with many remarkable diagrams. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 22316, .75

Dashed Against the Rock. A scientific novel, featuring many impressive diagrams. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 22316, .75

Health from Knowledge; or, the Law of Correspondences as applied to healing. W. J. Colville. Leatherette. No. 22745, .50

Health from Knowledge; or, the Law of Correspondences as applied to healing. W. J. Colville. Leatherette. No. 22745, .50

Birthdays, The Significance of; or Our places in the universal Zodiac. W. J. Colville. Leatherette. No. 22191, .50. Paper No. 22195, .40

Birthdays, The Significance of; or Our places in the universal Zodiac. W. J. Colville. Leatherette. No. 22191, .50. Paper No. 22195, .40

Onesimus Templeton. A vivid romance tracing the evolution of a soul from bondage to liberty. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 23771, .50

Onesimus Templeton. A compelling love story that follows the journey of a soul from captivity to freedom. W. J. Colville. Cloth. No. 23771, .50

Living Decalogue, The. 12 Expository Lectures. W. J. Colville. Leatherette. No. 23156, .50

Living Decalogue, The. 12 Expository Lectures. W. J. Colville. Leatherette. No. 23156, $0.50

Glints of Wisdom, or Helpful Sayings for Busy Moments. Abstracts from Lectures by W. J. Colville. An encyclopedia of psychological laws contained in an endless variety of subjects. Leatherette, flexible. No. 22671. .40. Paper No. 22675, .30

Glints of Wisdom, or Helpful Sayings for Busy Moments. Abstracts from Lectures by W. J. Colville. An encyclopedia of psychological principles covering a wide range of topics. Leatherette, flexible. No. 22671. .40. Paper No. 22675, .30

Fate Mastered-Destiny Fulfilled. Three stirring essays on live issues. Very tasteful presentation volume. W. J. Colville. Cloth: No. 22476, .30

Fate Mastered-Destiny Fulfilled. Three engaging essays on current issues. A very stylish presentation volume. W. J. Colville. Cloth: No. 22476, .30

Mental Therapeutics, Elementary Text Book of. Twelve Practical Lessons. W. J. Colville. No. 22420, .25

Mental Therapeutics, Basic Textbook. Twelve Practical Lessons. W. J. Colville. No. 22420, .25

Lectures, by W. J. Colville, on various subjects: Atlantis, The Way of Initiation, Initiation and its Results. Symbolism—Its use and Value, etc. Send for list, each 10¢. 3 for .25

Lectures, by W. J. Colville, on various topics: Atlantis, The Path of Initiation, Initiation and its Outcomes. Symbolism—Its application and Importance, etc. Request a list, each 10¢. 3 for .25

New works and reprints of older books will be added to this list as fast as they can be prepared. Write for them; also for the latest lectures; either to Mr. Colville or to the publisher.

New works and reprints of older books will be added to this list as quickly as they can be prepared. Reach out for them; also for the latest lectures; either to Mr. Colville or to the publisher.


JAMES ALLEN'S BOOKS.

James Allen's Books.

A Foreward.

A Foreword.

James Allen's Books. "I looked upon the world, and saw that it was shadowed by sorrow and scorched by the fierce fires of suffering—I looked for the cause, but could not find it until I looked within, and there found both the cause and the self-made nature of the cause. I looked again, deeper, and found the remedy. I found one Law, the Law of Love; one Life, the Life of adjustment to that Law; one Truth, the Truth of a conquered mind and a quiet and obedient heart. And I dreamed of writing a book which should help men and women, rich or poor, learned or unlearned, worldly or unworldly, to find within themselves the source of all success, all happiness, all accomplishment, all truth: And the dream remained with me, and at last became substantial, and now I send it forth into the world on its mission of healing and blessedness, knowing that it cannot fail to reach the homes and hearts of those who are waiting and ready to receive it."

James Allen's Books. "I looked at the world and saw that it was filled with sorrow and burned by the intense flames of suffering. I searched for the cause but couldn’t find it until I looked within myself, where I discovered both the cause and the fact that I had created it. I looked again, deeper this time, and found the solution. I found one Law, the Law of Love; one Life, the Life of adapting to that Law; one Truth, the Truth of a conquered mind and a calm, obedient heart. And I envisioned writing a book that would help everyone—rich or poor, educated or uneducated, worldly or not—find within themselves the source of all success, happiness, achievement, and truth. That dream stayed with me and eventually became real, so now I send it out into the world on its mission of healing and goodness, knowing that it will surely reach the homes and hearts of those who are ready to embrace it."

As a Man Thinketh. Inspiring and helpful "New Thought."

As a Man Thinketh. Uplifting and beneficial "New Thought."

The Path of Prosperity. A way leading out of undesirable conditions to health, success, power, abounding happiness and the realization of prosperity.

The Path of Prosperity. A way to escape from unfavorable situations to achieve health, success, strength, abundant happiness, and the attainment of prosperity.

Out from the Heart. Most optimistic and uplifting.

Out from the Heart. The most positive and encouraging.

Entering the Kingdom. That heavenly kingdom within the heart of man, where perfect trust, knowledge, peace and love await all who will enter its Golden Gateways.

Entering the Kingdom. That heavenly kingdom inside the heart of every person, where complete trust, understanding, peace, and love are waiting for anyone who chooses to walk through its Golden Gateways.

The Way of Peace. It's realization and attainment.

The Way of Peace. Understanding and achieving it.

The Heavenly Life. How to attain its supreme happiness in this life, on this earth here and now.

The Heavenly Life. How to achieve its ultimate happiness in this life, on this earth, here and now.

Any of the above in either style of binding as follows:

Any of the above in either binding style as follows:

Paper Covers, size 4¼ × 7¼ " " " .15
Cloth Binding, " " " .50
Leather Binding, " " " .75
Watered Silk, " " " .75
Special Gift Editions, with colored borders, 5½ × 7¾, embossed .75

Order and read one of the books—say The Path of Prosperity, and you'll ask the price per dozen, wanting your every friend to have one.

Order and read one of the books—like The Path of Prosperity, and you'll want to know the price for a dozen, eager for all your friends to have a copy.


A SELECTED ASSORTMENT OF BOOKS.

A curated selection of books.

Historical, Fraternal, Symbolical, Mystic, Astrologic, Occult, Psychic, Spiritualistic, Optimistic, Philosophic, Masonic, New Thought, Etc.

Historical, Fraternal, Symbolic, Mystical, Astrological, Occult, Psychic, Spiritual, Optimistic, Philosophical, Masonic, New Thought, Etc.

Delivered to any address on receipt of price, or if desired for use on our Circulating Library plan; send us the price of the book, and we will prepay postage to you. After reading return it to us carefully protected and we will return the money (except on paper bindings), less the postage we have paid on it, and 10% for the first month's use, and 5% for each additional month.

Delivered to any address upon payment, or if you prefer to use our Circulating Library plan; send us the price of the book, and we’ll cover the shipping to you. After reading, return it to us securely packaged and we’ll refund you (excluding paper bindings), minus the shipping costs we covered, and 10% for the first month’s use, and 5% for each additional month.

Altar in the Wilderness, The. In seven chapters—The Golden Age, The Exile, Life in Death, The Conflict. The Wilderness, Illumination, The Temple.—representing the Seven Spiritual Ages of Man. Ethelbert Johnson. Cloth, No. 24231, .50. Paper, No. 24235, .25

Altar in the Wilderness, The. In seven chapters—The Golden Age, The Exile, Life in Death, The Conflict, The Wilderness, Illumination, The Temple.—representing the Seven Spiritual Ages of Man. Ethelbert Johnson. Cloth, No. 24231, .50. Paper, No. 24235, .25

Ancient Mystic Oriental Masonry. Its teachings, Rules, Laws and Present Usages which govern the Order at the present day. Dr. R. Swinburne Clymer. Cloth, No. 22086, 1.50

Ancient Mystic Oriental Masonry. Its teachings, rules, laws, and current practices that govern the Order today. Dr. R. Swinburne Clymer. Cloth, No. 22086, 1.50

Ben Hur, a Tale of Christ. The Great Christian Drama. Gen. Lew Wallace. No. 22076, 1.50

Ben Hur, a Tale of Christ. The Great Christian Drama. Gen. Lew Wallace. No. 22076, 1.50

Book of the Master, The. A clue to the mysterious religion of Ancient Egypt. W. Marsham Adams. Cloth, No. 22166, 1.25

Book of the Master, The. A hint about the enigmatic religion of Ancient Egypt. W. Marsham Adams. Cloth, No. 22166, $1.25

Brotherhood. Nature's Law. Burcham Harding. No. 22176, .50

Brotherhood. Nature’s Law. Burcham Harding. No. 22176, .50

Brother of the Third Degree. An interesting and fascinating story of the thrilling experiences of an earnest occult student on his way upward to those sublime heights of Universal Love and Devotion to Humanity, attained only by the true initiates of the Great White Brotherhood—a vivid picture of life in the famous occult schools of Paris and the Far East; explaining much which has so long been veiled in mystery. W. L. Carver. 377 pages, Cloth. No. 22161, 1.50

Brother of the Third Degree. An engaging and captivating story about the thrilling experiences of a dedicated occult student on his journey towards the lofty ideals of Universal Love and Commitment to Humanity, reached only by the true members of the Great White Brotherhood—a vivid depiction of life in the renowned occult schools of Paris and the Far East; shedding light on many things that have long been shrouded in mystery. W. L. Carver. 377 pages, Cloth. No. 22161, 1.50

Constructive Psychology. The Constructive Principle of Character Building. Dr. J. D. Buck. No. 22296, 1.00

Constructive Psychology. The Constructive Principle of Character Building. Dr. J. D. Buck. No. 22296, 1.00

Culture of Concentration. Occult Powers and their acquirement. Wm. Q. Judge. No. 22266, .10

Culture of Concentration. Hidden Powers and how to gain them. Wm. Q. Judge. No. 22266, .10

Discovery of the Soul, The. Throwing light on the path of progressive man, leading through mysticism to the discovery of those unused powers within the soul, which duly appropriated give expression to the Divine in Man. Floyd B. Wilson. No. 22306, 1.00

Discovery of the Soul, The. Shedding light on the journey of the modern individual, guiding through mysticism to uncover the untapped strengths within the soul, which, when properly harnessed, express the Divine in Humanity. Floyd B. Wilson. No. 22306, 1.00

Egypt the Cradle of Ancient Masonry. Comprising a history of Egypt, with a comprehensive and authentic account of the Antiquity of Masonry, the result of many years of personal investigation and exhaustive research in India, Persia, Syria and the Valley of the Nile. Norman F. de Clifford. Beautifully illustrated.

Egypt: The Cradle of Ancient Masonry. This work offers a history of Egypt, along with a thorough and accurate account of the origins of Masonry, drawing from many years of personal investigation and extensive research in India, Persia, Syria, and the Valley of the Nile. Norman F. de Clifford. Beautifully illustrated.

Art Canvass binding, 2 vol., 9 × 12. 644 pgs, No. 22421 6.75
Half American Morocco, 2 vol., " No. 22423 7.50
Full American Morocco, 2 vol., " No. 22424 10.00
Full Persian Morocco, 1 vol., " No. 22425 10.00

Egyptian Symbols, A Comparison with those of the Hebrews. Including Principle of Symbology, Application to Egyptian Symbols, to the Symbols of Color and to the Symbols of the Bible. A clear, concise exposition of a most interesting subject, by Frederick Portal. Translated from the French, by John W. Simons. Illustrated. No. 22381, 1.00

Egyptian Symbols: A Comparison with those of the Hebrews. This includes the Principle of Symbology, how it applies to Egyptian Symbols, to the Symbols of Color, and to the Symbols of the Bible. A clear and concise explanation of a fascinating topic, by Frederick Portal. Translated from French by John W. Simons. Illustrated. No. 22381, 1.00

Harmonies of Evolution. This work marks out a new path in the treatment of the so-called Occult in Nature, attempting to explain rather than to mystify and to illustrate and elucidate the correlation of spiritual and physical forces in Nature. Florence Huntley. 463 pgs. No. 22716, 2.00

Harmonies of Evolution. This book paves a new way in exploring what is often called the Occult in Nature, aiming to explain instead of confuse and to showcase and clarify the connection between spiritual and physical forces in Nature. Florence Huntley. 463 pgs. No. 22716, 2.00

Hermes and Plato. The mysteries of Egypt and of Eleusis. Edouard Shure. No. 22856, 1.00

Hermes and Plato. The secrets of Egypt and Eleusis. Edouard Shure. No. 22856, 1.00

History of Initiation. In Twelve Lectures: General Introduction, History of Initiation in Hindostan, Philosophy of the Eastern Mysteries, Initiation in Persia, Initiation in Greece, Ceremonies of Initiation into the Mysteries of Bacchus, the Celtic Mysteries, Ceremonies in Britain, Symbols and Doctrines of the Druids, Gothic Mysteries, Doctrines and Morality, History of Initiation in America, comprising the Rites, Ceremonies and Doctrines of all the Secret and Mysterious Institutions of the Ancient World. Rev. George Oliver, D.D. Illustrated, 218 pgs. Blue cloth and gilt stamps, 5¼ × 8¼, gilt. No. 22801, 1.50

History of Initiation. In Twelve Lectures: General Introduction, History of Initiation in India, Philosophy of the Eastern Mysteries, Initiation in Persia, Initiation in Greece, Ceremonies of Initiation into the Mysteries of Bacchus, the Celtic Mysteries, Ceremonies in Britain, Symbols and Doctrines of the Druids, Gothic Mysteries, Doctrines and Morality, History of Initiation in America, covering the Rites, Ceremonies, and Doctrines of all the Secret and Mysterious Institutions of the Ancient World. Rev. George Oliver, D.D. Illustrated, 218 pages. Blue cloth with gold stamps, 5¼ × 8¼, gold. No. 22801, $1.50

History of the Knights Templar. C. G. Addison. A condensed narrative or History of the Great Crusades; a thrilling account of the longest and hardest struggle for freedom of Christian principles that the world has ever known; no such zeal, no such ardor has ever been recorded; no such battles have been fought in ancient or modern times; no such persecutions, martyrdom and suffering for any cause as that endured by the Crusaders, out of which has grown our beautiful system of Templarism.

History of the Knights Templar. C. G. Addison. A concise narrative of the Great Crusades; an exciting account of the longest and toughest fight for the freedom of Christian beliefs that the world has ever seen; no such passion, no such enthusiasm has ever been documented; no such battles have occurred in ancient or modern times; no such persecution, martyrdom, and suffering for any cause as that experienced by the Crusaders, from which our wonderful system of Templarism has emerged.

The work is also a record of the various events in connection with the order from those strenuous times to the present day, containing the proceedings of Triennial Encampments down to and including the 30th at Saratoga in 1907. Some of these original proceedings are very scarce, and only to be found in rare collections. Order one of the histories; get up a club; ask for agency, and see to it that every Sir Knight has a better knowledge of his glorious ancestry. We guarantee they will sell.

The work also documents the various events related to the order from those tough times to today, including the proceedings of Triennial Encampments up to and including the 30th in Saratoga in 1907. Some of these original records are quite rare and can only be found in limited collections. Order one of the histories; start a club; request agency, and make sure every Sir Knight has a better understanding of his remarkable heritage. We guarantee they will sell.

Full art canvass. No. 22811 3.25
Library sheep. No. 22812 3.50
Half American Russia. No. 22818 3.75
Half American Morocco. No. 22813 4.00
Full American Russia. No. 22819 4.75
Full American Morocco. No. 22814 5.00
Full Persian Morocco. No. 22817 8.75

Initiation, The Way of, or how to attain knowledge of the higher world. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. Arranged from the translation by Max Gysi. Notes by Edouard Schuré. A valuable guide in a matter between you and yourself. New large type. No. 24276, 1.00, Paper. No. 24280, .75

Initiation, The Way of, or how to achieve knowledge of the higher world. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. Adapted from the translation by Max Gysi. Notes by Edouard Schuré. A helpful guide in a personal matter. New large print. No. 24276, 1.00, Paper. No. 24280, .75

Initiation and its Results. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. (Now in press). A sequel to the way of Initiation. These works, in the plainest and clearest way, give more instruction in occult knowledge than any yet published. The Mystics and philosophic press indorse them in the highest terms. New large type. No. 22976, 1.00

Initiation and its Results. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. (Now in press). A follow-up to the way of Initiation. These works provide more guidance on occult knowledge in the simplest and clearest manner than any other published before. The Mystics and philosophical press endorse them highly. New large type. No. 22976, 1.00

In Tune with the Infinite. Ralph Waldo Trine. Bound in Japanese style or special silk. No. 22996, 1.25

In Tune with the Infinite. Ralph Waldo Trine. Bound in Japanese style or special silk. No. 22996, 1.25

Josephus. The authentic works and life of this great Jewish historian and celebrated warrior. Translated by Wm. Winston, M.A. 1055 pgs., attractively bound and illustrated. 7½ × 9½. No. 23061, 1.75

Josephus. The genuine works and life of this remarkable Jewish historian and renowned warrior. Translated by Wm. Winston, M.A. 1055 pages, beautifully bound and illustrated. 7½ × 9½. No. 23061, 1.75

Kingdom of Love, The. Henry Frank. Beautifully expressed, wholesome, helpful and inspiring essays. 245 pgs. No. 23086, 1.00

Kingdom of Love, The. Henry Frank. Beautifully written, wholesome, helpful, and inspiring essays. 245 pages. No. 23086, $1.00

Koran, The. Commonly called the Alkoran of Mohammed (the Mohammedian Bible). 559 pgs. No. 23071, 1.50

Koran, The. Often referred to as the Alkoran of Mohammed (the Mohammedan Bible). 559 pages. No. 23071, $1.50

Krishna and Orpheus, the Great Initiates of the East and West. Edouard Schuré. No. 23106, 1.25

Krishna and Orpheus, the Great Teachers of the East and West. Edouard Schuré. No. 23106, 1.25

Last Great Initiate, Jesus the. Edouard Schuré. The Essenes, St. John, etc. No. 23056, 1.00

Last Great Initiate, Jesus the. Edouard Schuré. The Essenes, St. John, etc. No. 23056, 1.00

Life and Writings of Dr. Rob't. Fludd, the English Rosicrucian. I. B. Craven. Cloth. No. 23206, 2.50

Life and Writings of Dr. Rob't. Fludd, the English Rosicrucian. I. B. Craven. Cloth. No. 23206, 2.50

Light on the Path. A treatise for the personal use of those who are unfamiliar with the Eastern Wisdom but desire to enter within its influence. C. M. Cloth. No. 23166, .50, Leather. No. 24266, .75

Light on the Path. A guide for those who are new to Eastern Wisdom but wish to explore its influence. C. M. Cloth. No. 23166, .50, Leather. No. 24266, .75

Lost Word Found, The. "The most compelling bit of literature yet presented by Dr. Buck, and unlike anything ever written concerning the mystery of the Lost Word." J. D. Buck. No. 23196, .50

Lost Word Found, The. "The most captivating piece of literature yet presented by Dr. Buck, and unlike anything ever written about the mystery of the Lost Word." J. D. Buck. No. 23196, .50

Man Limitless. "A study of the possibilities of man when acting under infinite guidance with which he is in absolute touch." Floyd B. Wilson. No. 23531, 1.25

Man Limitless. "A study of what people can achieve when they are guided by limitless support they are fully connected with." Floyd B. Wilson. No. 23531, 1.25

Man of Mount Moriah, The. From Symbolism and Prophecy to Sacrifice and Fulfillment—a wonderfully interesting story of the Grand Architect at the Building of King Solomon's Temple. Beautifully illustrated, followed by forty pages of the best Masonic and O.E.S. poetry, including "Esther, a sacred drama." 334 pgs. Edition after edition has been sold, which enables us to greatly increase the quality and style of the book for serviceable wear and richness of appearance. C. M. Boutelle.,

Man of Mount Moriah, The. From Symbolism and Prophecy to Sacrifice and Fulfillment—a fascinating story of the Grand Architect during the construction of King Solomon's Temple. Beautifully illustrated, followed by forty pages of the finest Masonic and O.E.S. poetry, including "Esther, a sacred drama." 334 pages. We have sold numerous editions, allowing us to significantly enhance the quality and style of the book for durability and a rich look. C. M. Boutelle.

Half Morocco and full gilt. No. 23488 4.00
Half Russia and full gilt. No. 23487 3.60
Half Morocco, marble edge. No. 23483 3.20
Half Russia, marble edge. No. 23486 2.80
Half Cloth, marble edge. No. 23481 2.40
Heavy Paper Sides, marble edge. No. 23485 1.60

Mastery of Mind in the Making of a Man, The. A searching analysis and exposition of the power of mind in body-building and the forming of personality. Henry Frank. 250 pgs. No. 33336, 1.00

Mastery of Mind in the Making of a Man, The. An in-depth look at how the mind influences body-building and the development of personality. Henry Frank. 250 pages. No. 33336, $1.00

Messianic Expectation and Modern Judaism. Solomon Schindler. Cloth. No. 23336, 1.00

Messianic Expectation and Modern Judaism. Solomon Schindler. Cloth. No. 23336, 1.00

Morals and Dogma, Ancient Accepted Scottish Rite from the 1st, to 33d Degree, by Albert Pike, Grand Commander. This valuable work is the result of years of study, translations from ancient and modern languages, and thousands of dollars expenditure by the author. The Masonic and Theosophical student will find in it a mine of knowledge that can be found nowhere else, and heretofore within the reach of but few. The greatest book ever written or printed about Free Masonry. 861 pgs. 6½ × 9½. Cloth binding with gold stamps. No. 23361, 5.25

Morals and Dogma, Ancient Accepted Scottish Rite from the 1st to 33rd Degree, by Albert Pike, Grand Commander. This valuable work is the culmination of years of study, translations from ancient and modern languages, and significant financial investment by the author. The Masonic and Theosophical student will discover a wealth of knowledge in it that is found nowhere else and has previously been accessible to only a select few. The greatest book ever written or printed about Freemasonry. 861 pages. 6½ × 9½. Cloth binding with gold stamps. No. 23361, 5.25

Myrtle Baldwin. A novel of great interest, especially to the Fraternity, as it is full of Masonic principles. Bro. Charles Clark Munn, author of The Hermet, etc. 510 pgs. 5¼ × 7½. Illustrated, green cloth, black and gold stamps. An excellent gift. No. 23586, 1.50

Myrtle Baldwin. A captivating novel, particularly for the Fraternity, as it is rich with Masonic principles. Bro. Charles Clark Munn, author of The Hermet, etc. 510 pages. 5¼ × 7½. Illustrated, green cloth, with black and gold stamping. A great gift. No. 23586, $1.50

Mystical Life of Ours, This. Ralph Waldo Trine. No. 24236, 1.00

Mystical Life of Ours, This. Ralph Waldo Trine. No. 24236, 1.00

Occult Science in India, and among the Ancients, with an account of their Mystic Initiations and History of Spiritualism. Louis Jacolliot. Cloth. No. 23715, 2.50

Occult Science in India, and among the Ancients, with a look into their Mystic Initiations and the History of Spiritualism. Louis Jacolliot. Cloth. No. 23715, $2.50

Occultist's Travels, An. Willy Reichel. Cloth. No. 33726, 1.00

Occultist's Travels, An. Willy Reichel. Cloth. No. 33726, 1.00

Paths to Power. "The struggling will gain strength—the doubting assurance—and the despairing hope, from this book." Fifteenth edition. Floyd B. Wilson. No. 23796, 1.00

Paths to Power. "Those who are struggling will find strength—the doubters will gain confidence—and those in despair will find hope from this book." Fifteenth edition. Floyd B. Wilson. No. 23796, 1.00

Philosophy of Fire, The. "There is nothing new under the sun." Fire Philosophy is the foundation of all True Initiation, and all Mystic and Occult Fraternities, as well as the Secret Doctrine and Ancient Mysteries. Atlantis, its Beauty, and its Fall. The Templars, and Fire Philosophers. The Therapeutae and Essenes and their Initiation. Second and very much enlarged edition, contains the Rosicrucian Fire Philosophy according to Jennings. R. S. Clymer. About 250 pgs. Silk Cloth. Symbol in gold. No. 23806, 1.50

Philosophy of Fire, The. "There's nothing new under the sun." Fire Philosophy is the basis of all True Initiation, and all Mystic and Occult Fraternities, along with the Secret Doctrine and Ancient Mysteries. Atlantis, its Beauty, and its Fall. The Templars, and Fire Philosophers. The Therapeutae and Essenes and their Initiation. Second and greatly expanded edition, contains the Rosicrucian Fire Philosophy according to Jennings. R. S. Clymer. About 250 pages. Silk Cloth. Symbol in gold. No. 23806, 1.50

Pythagoras and the Delphic Mysteries. Edouard Schuré. No. 23811, 1.50

Pythagoras and the Delphic Mysteries. Edouard Schuré. No. 23811, 1.50

Queen Moo and the Egyptian Sphinx. A most interesting and valuable work—the result of extensive research among the ruined palaces, tombs and temples, and careful study of the signs, symbols and ancient manuscripts of the Mayas of prehistoric Yucatan; showing evidences of a civilization antedating, by centuries, that of the Eastern Hemisphere, and giving a reasonable solution of that mystery of the ages—the Origin and Meaning of the Egyptian Sphinx. Augustus Le Plongeon. Beautifully illustrated with full page half-tone prints, from photographs taken by the author while exploring those ancient remains. No. 23851. Reduced from 6.00 to 4.75

Queen Moo and the Egyptian Sphinx. This is a fascinating and valuable work that comes from extensive research among the ruins of palaces, tombs, and temples, along with a careful examination of the signs, symbols, and ancient manuscripts of the Mayas from prehistoric Yucatan. It shows evidence of a civilization that predates that of the Eastern Hemisphere by centuries, and it offers a reasonable explanation for the age-old mystery of the Origin and Meaning of the Egyptian Sphinx. Augustus Le Plongeon. The book is beautifully illustrated with full-page halftone prints, taken from photographs the author captured while exploring those ancient sites. No. 23851. Reduced from 6.00 to 4.75

Queen Moo's Talisman. The Fall of the Maya Empire. A beautiful Poem with Introduction and Explanatory Argument. Alice Le Plongeon. Profusely illustrated. Cloth. No. 23841, 1.50

Queen Moo's Talisman. The Fall of the Maya Empire. A beautiful poem with introduction and explanatory argument. Alice Le Plongeon. Richly illustrated. Cloth. No. 23841, $1.50

Rose Croix, The. A story of Two Hemispheres. A most interesting novel. David Tod Gilliam. 369 pgs. No. 23946, 1.60

Rose Croix, The. A story of Two Hemispheres. A very intriguing novel. David Tod Gilliam. 369 pages. No. 23946, $1.60

Rosicrucians, The. Their Teachings and Mysteries according to the Manifestoes issued at various times by the fraternity itself. Also some of their secret Teachings and the mystery of the Order explained. Bro. R. Swinburne Clymer. 304 pgs. No. 23906, 6.00

Rosicrucians, The. Their teachings and mysteries based on the manifestos released at different times by the fraternity itself. Also includes some of their secret teachings and an explanation of the mysteries of the Order. Bro. R. Swinburne Clymer. 304 pages. No. 23906, $6.00

Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam, The. With 12 full page illustrations in colors and tinted border designs, 6 × 9. Deckel edge, No. 23936 1.25. Watered Silk, No. 23940, 2.00. Limp Leather, No. 23937, 2.00

Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam, The. With 12 full-page illustrations in color and tinted border designs, 6 × 9. Deckle edge, No. 23936 $1.25. Watered Silk, No. 23940, $2.00. Limp Leather, No. 23937, $2.00

Sacred Mysteries. Freemasonry in times anterior to the Temple of Solomon. Relics of the Mayas and Quiches 11,500 years ago, their relation to the Sacred Mysteries of Egypt, Greece, Chaldea and India. Augustus Le Plongeon. No. 23956, 2.50

Sacred Mysteries. Freemasonry before the time of the Temple of Solomon. Artifacts from the Mayas and Quiches 11,500 years ago and their connection to the Sacred Mysteries of Egypt, Greece, Chaldea, and India. Augustus Le Plongeon. No. 23956, 2.50

Sermon on the Mount, and other Extracts from the New Testament. A verbatim translation from the Greek with notes on the Mystical or Arcane Sense. James M. Pryse. Cloth. No. 24076, .60

Sermon on the Mount, and other Excerpts from the New Testament. A direct translation from the Greek with notes on the Spiritual or Hidden Meaning. James M. Pryse. Cloth. No. 24076, .60

Servant in the House, The. A beautiful and uplifting drama of Brotherly Love. Charles Rann Kennedy. No. 23966, 1.25

Servant in the House, The. A beautiful and inspiring story about Brotherly Love. Charles Rann Kennedy. No. 23966, 1.25

Signs and Symbols. Dr. George Oliver. Illustrated and explained in a series of twelve lectures on Freemasonry. No. 23986, 1.50

Signs and Symbols. Dr. George Oliver. Illustrated and explained in a series of twelve lectures on Freemasonry. No. 23986, 1.50

Sixth and Seventh Books of Moses, The. The wonderful arts of the old wise Hebrews, taken from the Mosaic books of the Kabbalah and the Talmud, for the good of mankind. 100 pgs. Paper, No. 24040, .75

Sixth and Seventh Books of Moses, The. The amazing skills of the ancient wise Hebrews, derived from the Mosaic books of the Kabbalah and the Talmud, for the benefit of humanity. 100 pgs. Paper, No. 24040, .75

Story of the Other Wise Man, The. A beautiful narrative. Henry Van Dyke. Exquisitely printed and bound. Cloth, No. 23961, .50. and Limp Leather. No. 23962, 1.00

Story of the Other Wise Man, The. A captivating tale. Henry Van Dyke. Beautifully printed and bound. Cloth, No. 23961, .50. and Soft Leather. No. 23962, 1.00

Spirit of Freemasonry. Comprising lectures on the State of Freemasonry in the Eighteenth Century, the Design, Rites, Ceremonies and Institutions of the Ancients, Nature of the Lodge, Furniture, Apparel and Jewels of Masons, Temple at Jerusalem Geometry, Master Mason's Order, Secrecy of Masons, Charity, Brotherly Love, Occupations, and a Corollary; followed by an Appendix containing Charges, Addresses and Orations on various Masonic occasions. William Hutchinson. With copious notes, critical and explanatory, of great value, by the Rev. George Oliver. No. 24021, 1.50

Spirit of Freemasonry. This includes lectures about the state of Freemasonry in the 18th century, the design, rituals, ceremonies, and institutions of the ancestors, the nature of the lodge, the tools, clothing, and jewels of Masons, geometry of the Temple in Jerusalem, the Master Mason's Order, the secrecy of Masons, charity, brotherly love, activities, and a conclusion; followed by an appendix that contains charges, addresses, and speeches for various Masonic events. William Hutchinson. With extensive notes that are critical and explanatory, and very valuable, by the Rev. George Oliver. No. 24021, 1.50

Swedenborg Rite, and the Great Masonic Leaders of the Eighteenth Century. The Masonic career of Swedenborg and his followers, and the relation between the symbolic system of Swedenborgianism and modern Freemasonry. Samuel Beswick. No. 24051, 1.00

Swedenborg Rite, and the Great Masonic Leaders of the 18th Century. The Masonic journey of Swedenborg and his followers, and the connection between the symbolic system of Swedenborgianism and contemporary Freemasonry. Samuel Beswick. No. 24051, 1.00

Symbol of Glory, showing the Object and End of Freemasonry in a valedictory and thirteen lectures: Masonic Science, Poetry and Philosophy, Knowledge, Doctrines, Circle and Parallel Meaning, Great Lights, and Masonic Ladder, Theological Virtues and Masonry, Clouded Canopy and Ladder Symbols, Application, Blazing Star, Symbol of Glory, etc. Rev. George Oliver. 298 pgs., cloth, black and gold stamps. No. 24061, 1.50

Symbol of Glory, presenting the Purpose and Goals of Freemasonry in a farewell and thirteen lectures: Masonic Science, Poetry and Philosophy, Knowledge, Doctrines, Circle and Parallel Meaning, Great Lights, and the Masonic Ladder, Theological Virtues and Masonry, Clouded Canopy and Ladder Symbols, Application, Blazing Star, Symbol of Glory, etc. Rev. George Oliver. 298 pages, cloth, black and gold stamps. No. 24061, $1.50

Symbolism of Freemasonry. Illustrating and Explaining its Science and Philosophy, its Legends, Myths and Symbols. Mackey. 360 pgs. No. 24071, 1.50

Symbolism of Freemasonry. Illustrating and Explaining its Science and Philosophy, its Legends, Myths, and Symbols. Mackey. 360 pages. No. 24071, $1.50

Temple, The. Its Ministry and Services at the Time of Jesus Christ. Rev. Dr. Eidersheim. 308 pgs. No. 24201, 1.50

Temple, The. Its Ministry and Services at the Time of Jesus Christ. Rev. Dr. Eidersheim. 308 pages. No. 24201, $1.50

Through Silence to Realization. This work embodies a system of instruction for mental growth and attainment of ideals. Floyd B. Wilson. 5½ × 7½. No. 24241, 1.00

Through Silence to Realization. This book offers a guide for personal development and achieving your goals. Floyd B. Wilson. 5½ × 7½. No. 24241, 1.00

Voice of the Silence, and Other Chosen Fragments from the Book of the Golden Precepts for the Daily Use of Lanoos. B. P. Blavatsky. Cloth. No. 24266, .50. Leather. No. 24267, .75

Voice of the Silence, and Other Selected Fragments from the Book of the Golden Precepts for Daily Use by Lanoos. B. P. Blavatsky. Cloth. No. 24266, $0.50. Leather. No. 24267, $0.75


Condensed List of New Books, etc., Regularly in Stock, for Sale, Exchange or Circulating Library Use. May be Exchanged if not Found to be What is Wanted. Order By Number.

Condensed List of New Books, etc., Regularly Available for Sale, Exchange, or Library Use. They Can Be Exchanged if Not What You Need. Order By Number.

22001 A.A.S.R., Book of the. McClenachan 3.00
22011 Adoptive Rite, revised, enlarged. Macoy 1.00
22021 Ahiman Rezon, General. Sickels 2.00
22024 Morocco binding, gilt edges 3.50
22036 Akin's Manual of the Lodge 1.25
22006 All These Things Added. Allen 1.00
24231 Altar in the Wilderness. Johnson. Cloth .50
24235 Paper .25
22051 Amaranth Odes .20
22055 Paper .15
22041 Amaranth Ritual, revised, enlarged. Macoy 1.00
22081 Ancient Const. Reprint 1723. Music. Anderson 1.00
22056 Ancient Mysteries and Modern Masonry 1.00
22060 Paper. Rev. Charles H. Vail .50
22071 Annotated Constitutions. Simons 1.00
23726 An Occultist's Travels. Reichel. Cloth 1.00
22086 Ancient Mystic Oriental Masonry. Clymer 1.50
22110 Ancient Order of Hurcules (Burlesque), 6 copies 5.00
22096 Ante Room Talks, Bloomer 1.00
22091 Antiquities of Freemasonry. Oliver 1.50
22101 Antiquities of the Orient Unveiled. Redding 1.50
22146 Arcane Schools-Hist. of Fmsy. John Yorker 4.75
22016 As a Man Thinketh. J. Allen. Cloth, 4¼ × 7¼ .50
22017 Leather .75
22018 Watered Silk .75
22019 Special Gift Edition .75
22020 Paper .15
22076 Ben Hur. Wallace 1.50
22141 Bible Testimony to Theosophical Truths .10
22175 Biography of Mrs. Babington .25
22191 Birthdays, Their Significance. Colville .50
22195 Paper .40
22001 Book of A.A.S.R. McClenachan 3.00
22146 Book of I.O.O.F. Forms 1.00
22151 Book of the Chapter. Mackey 1.60
22166 Book of the Master. Adams. Cloth 1.25
22176 Brotherhood. Harding .50
22186 Brotherhood of Healers. J. Macbeth. Cloth .50
22161 Brother of Third Degree. Carver 1.50
22067 Buechners Fraternal Register, vest pock. leather .60
22181 Busbee's Digest, I.O.O.F. 4.00
22151 Chapter, Book of the, Mackey, Cloth 1.60
22221 Chapter Music. Ilsley .15
22230 Charges of a Mason. Chase .15
22201 Christmas, Easter and Burial Services, K.T. .45
22202 Leather. Rev. Cornelius L. Twing .75
22204 Morocco 1.00
22205 Paper .35
22210 Coles Initiation Ritual (Burlesque), 6 copies 3.75
24011 Colorado Grand Lodge Monitor. Foster. Cloth .75
24012 Leather 1.00
22246 Concise Cyclopedia of Freemasonry. Hawkins 1.00
22211 Concordia, words only. Ilsley .25
22281 Constitution and History, A.A.S.R. 2.00
22295 Constitutions, O.E.S., Africa, paper .25
22236 Cosmogony of Evolution. Ingalese. Cloth 2.00
22266 Culture of Concentration. W. Q. Judge .10
22296 Constructive Psychology. Buck 1.00
22231 Council Monitor, Chase 1.00
22241 Council Monitor. Mackey 2.00
22251 Craft Masonry. Cunningham 1.00
22254 Morocco 1.50
22261 Cross Masonic Chart, Revised 1.75
22256 Crucifixion, by an Eye Witness 1.00
22241 Cryptic Masonry. Mackey 2.00
22411 Cyclopedia of Fraternities. Stevens 4.50
22271 Cushing's Manual, Parliamentary Law .75
22316 Dashed Against the Rock. Colville .75
22340 Daughters of Sphinx (Burlesque), 6 copies 5.00
22301 Diagram of Parliamentary Rules. Smith .50
22304 Morocco, parchment chart 1.00
22306 Discovery of the Soul 1.00
22346 Divine Pedigree of Man. T. J. Hudson 1.50
22331 Dream Child. Huntley .75
22311 Drew's Monitor, small .60
22351 Early History and Antiquities. Fort 3.50
22366 Early History and Proceedings, N.Y. Vol. I 2.50
22361 Early History, New York. Ross 2.50
22371 Eden to Malta. Beller 1.50
22381 Egyptian Symbols. Portal, Simons 1.00
22421 Egypt the Cradle of Msry. de Clifford, 2 vol. 6.75
22423 Half American morocco, 2 vol. 7.50
22424 Full American morocco, 2 vol. 10.00
22425 Full Persian morocco, 1 vol. 10.00
22981 Election and Installation .40
22985 Paper .25
22376 Emerson's Essays 1.00
22391 Ency. and History. Oliver & Macoy. Cloth 2.75
22392 Library, sheep, marble edge 3.00
22395 Half American Russia 3.25
22393 Half American Morocco 3.50
22397 Full American Russia 4.25
22394 Full American Morocco 5.75
23398 Full Persian Morocco 8.50
22401 Encyclopedia, Mackey, McClenachan, cloth 4.50
22402 Sheep 6.00
22405 Half Russia, Gilt top 6.50
22404 Full morocco 8.00
22406 Two Volume Edition 11.00
22411 Encyclopedia of Fraternities. Stevens 4.50
22356 Entering the Kingdom. J. Allen .50
22357 Leather .75
22358 Watered Silk .75
22359 Special Gift Edition .75
22360 Paper .15
22396 Evolution of the Soul. T. J. Hudson 1.50
22476 Fate Mastered .30
22465 Female Masonry, "A la Lease" .50
22091 Five Grand Periods of Masonry. Oliver 1.50
22471 Five Jewels of the Orient, The. Burton 1.00
22490 Floral March. Simpson .40
22481 Floral Work. Bunnell .40
22485 Paper .25
24006 Florida Monitor, Gr. Lodge Comm .75
24007 Leather 1.00
22530 Freemasonry and Jesuitry .15
22571 Freemason's Monitor. Sickels 1.00
22572 Same, Lodge, to Comdy., leather 1.50
22511 Freemason's Monitor. Thornberg 1.25
22512 Leather 2.00
22501 Freemason's Monitor. Webb. Cloth .75
22502 Leather 1.00
22556 Freimaurer's Handbuch. Committee 1.00
22557 Leather 1.25
22551 Freimaurer's Handbuch, small .60
22581 Fundamental Truths. N.D. Cloth .50
22156 Funeral Services. SimonsMacoy .35
22160 Paper bound .25
22651 Gem of Song, O.E.S. Pitkin & Mathews .50
22655 Paper .25
22021 General Ahiman Rezon, a Large Monitor 2.00
22024 Same, morocco and gilt. SickelsMacoy 3.50
22656 Genius of Freemasonry. Buck 1.00
22661 Great Work. T.K. 2.00
22645 Guide to Chapter. Sheville, Gould, limp cloth .75
22641 Same in cloth and gilt binding 1.00
22642 Leather bound with flap 1.25
22644 Bound in imitation cowhide morocco 1.50
22646 Large library size, cloth bound 1.50
22649 Same in imitation morocco 2.00
22311 Hand Book of Freemasonry. Drew .60
22711 Harmonia. Music, Cutler .25
22716 Harmonies of Evolution. Huntley 2.00
22741 Health from Knowledge. Colville .75
22745 Leatherette .50
22851 Heavenly Life. James Allen. Cloth .50
22856 Hermes and Plato. Schuré 1.00
22721 Hermetic Writing of Paracelsus. Waite. 2 vol. 18.00
22866 Heroines of Jerico. Ceremonies. Cloth. Dickson .75
22861 Heroines of Jerico. Ritual, Cloth. Dickson .50
22723 Historical Landmarks. Oliver 4.00
22726 Historical Sketch—Morton Commandery 2.00
22731 History and Power of Mind. Ingalese. Cloth 2.00
22751 History of A. &. A. Scottish Rite. Folger 3.00
22791 History of Colored Freemasonry. Grimshaw 1.25
22771 History of Freemasonry, Concise. Gould. Cloth 2.75
22772 Library—sheep 4.00
22773 Half Morocco 3.75
22774 Full Morocco 4.75
22775 Levant 8.50
22761 Hist. of Freemasonry & Concordant Orders 4.50
22763 Half Morocco. Stillson & Hughan 5.50
22764 Full Morocco 6.50
22765 Levant 10.00
22780 History of Frmsy. Gould, 6 vol. ½ calf 25.00
22779 Morocco. (Shopworn, sets only) 30.00
22781 History of Freemasonry. Mitchell, 2 vols. 4.00
22782 Library—sheep 5.00
22784 Morocco 6.00
22801 History of Initiation. Oliver 1.50
22811 History of K.T. Revised. Addison 3.25
22812 Library Sheep 3.50
22818 Half American Russia 3.75
22813 Half American Morocco 4.00
22819 Full American Russia 4.75
22814 Full American Morocco 5.00
22817 Full Persian Morocco 8.75
22831 History of O.E.S. Engle 2.25
22841 History of Rosicrucians—Waite 2.50
24276 Initiation, Way of. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. 1.00
24280 Paper .75
22976 Initiation and Its Results. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. 1.00
23010 Initiation of a Candidate—6 copies (Burlesque) 5.00
22991 Indian Masonry. Wright 1.50
22986 In Memoriam—Orin Welsh. (Shopworn) 1.50
22981 Installation Ceremonies. SimonsWhiting .40
22985 Paper .25
22281 Introduction and History, A.A.S.R. 2.00
22996 In Tune with the Infinite. Trine 1.25
23011 I.O.O.F. Hist. and Manual 3.75
23013 Half Morocco 4.75
23914 Full Morocco 6.50
23001 Irish Prince and Hebrew Prophet. Kissick 1.50
23046 Jerico Road. (I.O.O.F.) Thompson 1.00
22530 Jesuitry and Frmsy. Rameses .15
23056 Jesus, the Last Great Initiate. Schuré 1.00
23076 Jewels of Pythian Knighthood, cloth 3.00
23078 Half Morocco 4.00
23079 Full Morocco 5.00
23061 Josephus, The Works of 1.75
23121 Kabbalah Unveiled. S. L. M. Mathers. Cloth 3.50
23086 Kingdom of Love. Frank 1.00
23120 King Solomon's Secret (Farce) .35
23092 K. of P. Drill. Carnahan. Leather 1.50
23091 Cloth 1.00
23115 Knights of the Zoroasters (Burlesque), 6 copies 3.75
23070 Knight Templar Melodies, per doz. 4.80
23071 Koran. Translated by Sale 1.50
23106 Krishna and Orpheus. Schuré 1.25
26045 Labyrinth as a Life Story. O.E.S. Paper .25
23141 Law of Mental Medicine. T. J. Hudson 1.50
23146 Law of Psychic Phenomena. T. J. Hudson 1.50
23161 Lexicon of Freemasonry. Mackey 3.00
23151 Life and Power from Within. Colville .75
23186 Life and Doctrine of Paracelsus. Cloth 2.50
23286 Life and Writings of Dr. Robt. Fludd. Cloth 2.50
23176 Light of Asia. Edwin Arnold .75
23166 Light on the Path. M.C. Cloth .50
23167 Leather .75
23181 Lights and Shadows. MorrisMackey 2.50
23156 Living Decalogue. Colville .50
23191 Lodge Goat. Comic 2.00
23201 Lodge Music. Ilsley .15
23196 Lost Word Found. Buck .50
23221 Low Twelve. Ellis 1.50
23224 Morocco 2.50
23472 Mackey's Ritualist, leather 1.60
23531 Man Limitless. Wilson 1.25
23481 Man of Mount Moriah. Boutelle 2.40
23483 Half Morocco 3.20
23486 Half Russia 2.80
23487 Half Russia, gilt edges 3.60
23488 Half Morocco, gilt edges 4.00
28485 Paper 1.60
23521 Manual, Lodge of Perfection. Nor. Jurisdiction 1.50
23517 Manual of Lodge of N.J. (New) 1.25
23491 Manual of the Chapter. Sheville and Gould .75
23501 Manual of the Lodge. Mackey 2.00
23511 Manual of the Lodge of N.J. Illust'd. .25
23512 Leather .35
23526 Masonic Burial Services. Macoy .50
23461 Masonic Eclectic, 2 vols., shopworn 1.00
23541 Masonic Gem. Rev. A. L. Alford .50
23551 Masonic Jurisprudence. Simons 1.50
23561 Masonic Jurisprudence. Mackey 2.50
23401 Masonic Jurisprudence and Symbolism. Lawrence 1.00
23581 Masonic Law and Practice. Lockwood 1.00
23261 Masonic Lodge Music, (Kane Lodge, N.J.) .40
23265 Paper .25
23271 Masonic Light on Abduction of Morgan 1.00
23591 Masonic Musical Manual. Lithographed .75
23594 Leather. W. H. Janes. Lithographed 1.00
23595 Paper Board, 7½ × 10. Lithographed .50
23600 Paper Flexible. Lithographed .35
23592 Paper Board. Cheaper Print .35
23593 Paper Flexible. Cheaper Print .25
23596 Cloth Board. Cheaper Print .60
23598 Paper Flexible. Words only 4 × 6 .20
23597 Cloth Flexible. Words only 4 × 6 .25
23599 Cloth Board and Stamp. Words only 4 × 6 .35
23620 Masonic Orpheus. Words and Music. Dow 1.75
23571 Masonic Parliamentary Law. Mackey 2.00
23285 Masonic Poetry. Morris. Silk cloth, gilt edge 3.50
23291 Masonic Sketch Book. E. du Laurans 2.00
23311 Masonic Token. Anderson 2.25
23301 Masonic Trials. Treatise upon Law. Look 1.50
23306 Mastery of Mind in Making of Man. Frank 1.00
23321 Maurerisches Liederbuch. Roehr. Cloth .25
23336 Messianic Expectations and Modern Judaism 1.00
22420 Metal Therapeutics. A Text Book. Colville .25
23346 Meyer's Tactics 1.00
23345 Middle Chamber Work. Paper .25
22501 Miniature Monitor. Webb .75
22502 Leather 1.00
33390 Missing Link (Burlesque), 6 copies 3.00
33389 Same with outfit 5.00
23356 Mission of Masonry. Peters .50
23360 Paper .35
23351 Monitor of A.A.S.R. By WebbCarson 1.50
23376 Monitor—Grand Lodge N.Y. 1.00
23570 Moot Court Martial, 6 copies (Burlesque) 2.00
23361 Morals and Dogma, Scottish Rite. Pike 5.25
23580 Munchers of Hard Tack, 6 copies (Burlesque) 3.75
23671 Music of Chapter. Marsh. Cloth .65
23673 Paper Flexible .25
23674 American Morocco 1.00
23675 Paper Board .40
23586 Myrtle Baldwin. Munn 1.50
23411 Mystic Chord. Mabie .50
23415 Paper .25
23421 Mystic Masonry. Buck 1.50
23181 Mystic Tie. MorrisMackey 2.50
23701 New Light from the Great Pyramid. Parsons 4.00
23707 New Odd Fellows Manual—Grosh, leather 1.50
23706 Cloth. Larger Edition 2.50
23709 Morocco and Gilt. Larger Edition 3.25
23700 New Woman (Burlesque), 4 copies 1.00
23712 Nuggets from King Solomon's Mines. Schmalz 2.00
23721 Obelisk and Freemasonry. Weisse, paper 1.00
23731 Obituary Rites of Freemasonry. Macoy .50
23716 Occult Science in India. Jacolliot. Cloth 2.50
23776 Ocean of Theosophy, The. W. Q. Judge. Cloth .75
23013 Half Morocco 3.75
23014 Full Morocco 5.50
23011 Odd Fellowship. His. and Manual. Ross 3.75
23736 Odd Fellowship, Official History. Canvas 3.75
23737 Half Morocco. Art canvas 4.75
23738 Full Morocco 5.50
23746 O.E.S. Burial Services. Macoy .50
23741 O.E.S. Manual. Macoy. Original Edition .75
23766 Old and New Psychology. Colville 1.00
23771 Onesimus Templeton. Colville .50
23786 On the Road to Self-Knowledge. Jones. Cloth .50
23640 Oriental Order of Humility, 6 copies (Burlesque) 1.00
23821 Origin of Freemasonry and K.T. Bennett 1.75
22756 Out From the Heart. J. Allen. Cloth .50
22757 Leather .75
22758 Watered Silk .75
22759 Special Gift Edition .75
22760 Paper .15
23791 Path of Prosperity, The. J. Allen .50
23792 Leather .75
23793 Watered Silk .75
23794 Special Gift Edition .75
23795 Paper .15
23796 Paths to Power. Wilson 1.00
23816 Perfect Way; or, Finding of Christ. Kingsford 2.00
23281 Embossed Cloth Cover 2.75
23806 Philosophy of Fire. Clymer. Cloth 1.50
23285 Poetry of Freemasonry. Morris. Silk cloth, gilt 3.50
23751 Prelate's Lesson 1.00
23551 Principles, Practice, Masonic Law. Simons 1.50
23805 Put Through (Comic) .25
23811 Pythagoras and the Delphic Mysteries. Schuré 1.50
23081 Pythian Knighthood, cloth. Cornahan 3.00
23083 Half Morocco 4.00
23084 Full Morocco 5.00
23851 Queen Moo and Egyptian Sphinx. Le Plongeon 4.75
23841 Queen Moo's Talisman. Cloth 1.50
23850 Queen of Sahara, 6 copies (Burlesque) 3.00
23861 Queen of the South. Macoy .40
23865 Paper .25
23870 Ransford Drill. O.E.S. .75
23886 Red Blood of Odd Fellowship 1.50
23860 Review of Cryptic Masonry. Warvelle, paper .15
23901 Roberts' Rules of Order .75
23946 Rose Croix. Gilliam 1.60
23906 Rosicrucians. Clymer 3.00
23915 Royal Arch Companion. Chase, limp cloth .75
23911 Same in cloth and gilt binding 1.00
23912 Leather bound with flap 1.25
23925 Royal Arch Standard. McGown, limp cloth .75
22921 Same in cloth and gilt binding 1.00
23922 Leather bound with flap 1.25
23895 Royal Order of Ogling Owls (Burlesque), 6 cop. 3.00
23936 Rubaiyat of Omar Khayram. Deckel edge 1.25
23940 Watered Silk 2.00
23037 Limp Leather 2.00
23931 Ruins of Empires. Voleny .75
23925 Paper .50
23984 Leather 4.00
23956 Sacred Mysteries. A. Le Plongeon 2.50
23981 Scarlet Book of Frmsy. Redding 3.00
23951 Scientific Demonstration of the Future 1.50
24031 Secret Doctrine Abridged 2.00
24176 Sermon on the Mount. Pryse. Cloth .60
23971 Sermons and Addresses. 480 pages. (Shopworn) .75
22966 Servant in the House. Kennedy 1.25
23991 Shibboleth, K.T. Monitor. Connor 1.25
22021 Sickles Ahiman Rezon, General 2.00
22024 Genuine Morocco 3.50
22571 Sickles Monitor 1.00
22572 Leather 1.50
23976 Signet of K.S., Freemason's Daughter. Arnold 1.50
23986 Signs and Symbols. Oliver 1.50
23916 Singular Story of Freemasonry .75
24040 Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses 1.00
22301 Smith's Diagram of Parliamentary Rules, cloth .50
22304 Leather, parchment chart 1.00
24020 Smithsonian Comedetta (Burlesque), 4 copies 1.00
24026 Solomon's Temple. Caldecott 2.50
24050 Sons of Osirus (Burlesque), 6 copies 3.75
24021 Spirit of Freemasonry. Oliver, Hutchison 1.50
24001 Standard Masonic Monitor. SimonsMacoy .75
24002 Same, in leather and gilt 1.00
24011 Standard Monitor, Colorado, cloth .75
24012 Leather 1.00
24006 Standard Monitor, Florida, cloth .75
24007 Leather 1.00
22216 Standard Monitor Illinois, Cook Cloth .40
22217 Leather .60
24085 Star Chamber. Frazer—6 copies (Burlesque) 5.00
23961 Story of the Other Wise Man. Cloth. Van Dyke .50
23962 Limp Leather 1.00
24051 Swedenborg Rite. Beswick 1.00
24071 Symbolism of Freemasonry. Oliver 2.25
24061 Symbol of Glory. Oliver 1.50
24176 Tabernacle. Caldecott 1.75
24191 Tactics, K. T. Grant 1.00
24192 Leather 1.25
24196 Tactics, N.Y. Regulation 1.10
24181 Tactics Vest Pocket .25
24184 Morocco .75
24182 Leather .50
24206 Templar Hand book 1.00
24201 Temple. Eidersheim. Cloth 1.50
24236 This Mystical Life of Ours. Trine 1.00
24216 Thoughts for the Occasion 2.00
24186 Throne of Eden. W. J. Colville 1.00
24241 Through Silence to Realization. Wilson 1.00
24213 Traditions, Origins, Early History. Pierson 2.50
24225 Trial of Jesus. Druker .25
24230 Twentieth Century Orient (Burlesque), 6 copies 3.00
24256 Universal Spiritualism 1.00
24250 Van Nest's Burlesque Ritual, 6 copies 3.75
24251 Vocal Manual, words only. Macoy .25
24265 Vocal Star, O.E.S. Paper .25
24266 Voice of the Silence, The. Blavastky. Cloth .50
24280 Paper 1.00
24301 Washington and His Masonic Compeers 2.50
24276 Way of Initiation. Rudolf Steiner, Ph.D. 1.00
24280 Paper .75
24271 Way of Peace, The. J. Allen. Cloth .50
24272 Leather .75
24273 Watered Silk .75
24274 Special Gift Edition .75
24275 Paper .15
22501 Webb's Monitor .75
22502 Leather 1.00
24286 What All the World's a-Seeking. Trine 1.25
24315 Wisdom of the Ages (Burlesque), 6 copies 5.00
24281 Witching Hour. Thomas 1.50
24321 Worshipful Master's Assistant. Macoy 1.50
24324 Same, in Morocco and gilt 2.25
24425 32 Degrees K.P. or Ninety in the Shade. Comic .25

Exchanged if not satisfactory.

Return if not satisfactory.

Send for list containing a more complete description of all kinds of Masonic Books, Rituals, Music, Charts, Engravings, Certificates and Engrossing; Pins, Jewels, Charms in stock and to order; Blanks, Books, Aprons, and General supplies for the Lodge or members.

Request a list with a more detailed description of all types of Masonic books, rituals, music, charts, engravings, certificates, and engrossing supplies; pins, jewels, charms available in stock and for order; blanks, books, aprons, and general supplies for the lodge or members.


CIRCULATING LIBRARY.

Library Exchange.

(FREE READING)(HOME READING)

(FREE READING)(AT HOME READING)

For our many customers, who, having no room for a collection of books on Masonry, yet wish to be conversant with its origin and history, as well as proficient in all matters pertaining to the Lodge and its welfare, we have set aside several well-filled cases of rare, old and out-of-print works—Constitutions, Histories, Proceedings, etc., also a fine lot of up-to-date Monitors, Manuals, Jurisprudence, Worshipful Master's Assistant and others. (See list on preceding pages.)

For our many customers, who may not have space for a collection of books on Masonry but still want to learn about its origins and history, as well as become knowledgeable about everything related to the Lodge and its well-being, we have set aside several fully stocked cases of rare, old, and out-of-print works—Constitutions, Histories, Proceedings, and more, along with a great selection of current Monitors, Manuals, Jurisprudence, Worshipful Master's Assistant, and others. (See list on preceding pages.)

We invite you to consult them freely at the office, without charge or to use them at your homes at the rate of ten per cent of their value for the first thirty days, and an additional five per cent for each month thereafter—which will cover the expense of wear, tear, wrapping, book-keeping, etc.—Thus, for a comparatively small item of cost you can add to your store of knowledge, for greater usefulness and personal enjoyment.

We invite you to check them out at the office for free, or use them at home for ten percent of their value for the first thirty days, and then an extra five percent for each month after that. This will cover the costs of wear and tear, wrapping, bookkeeping, and so on. So, for a relatively small fee, you can expand your knowledge for greater usefulness and personal enjoyment.

As time and carfare is an important item, you can order the books to be sent through the mail or express, by enclosing stamps or money order equaling their value, which will be refunded, less the percentage, when the books are returned.

As time and shipping costs are important, you can request the books to be sent by mail or express delivery by enclosing stamps or a money order equal to their value. This amount will be refunded, minus a percentage, when the books are returned.

Readers in any part of the United States can take advantage of the mail rates—Books—⅛ lb. for one cent,—which we advance by prepaying them to your express or post office, deducting the same when refunding balance.

Readers anywhere in the United States can benefit from the mail rates—Books—⅛ lb. for one cent,—which we cover by prepaying them to your express or post office, subtracting that amount when refunding the balance.

To secure books on the Circulating Library Plan, order the books in the usual way, send Money Order equivalent to the value of the book and state that you wish them on the library plan.

To get books through the Circulating Library Plan, order the books as you normally would, send a Money Order for the value of the book, and mention that you want them under the library plan.

Trusting you will find it convenient to make use of the books at the office or try a selection from the list for your evenings at home,

Trusting you’ll find it easy to use the books at the office or try out a selection from the list for your evenings at home,

We are, yours fraternally,

Best regards,

Macoy Publishing & Masonic Supply Co.

Macoy Publishing & Masonic Supply Co.

New York, U.S.A.

New York City, USA


Footnotes

Footnotes

    [1] Translated by kind permission of the author from the introduction to Le Mystère Chrétien et les Mystères Antiques. Traduit de l'allemand par Edouard Schuré, Librairie académique, Perrin & Co., 1908, Paris.

  [1] Translated with permission from the introduction to Le Mystère Chrétien et les Mystères Antiques. Translated from German by Edouard Schuré, Academic Publishing House, Perrin & Co., 1908, Paris.

    [2] A speech delivered in Paris, 28th August 1878. See also Haeckel's History of Natural Creation, 13th lecture.

    [2] A speech given in Paris on August 28, 1878. See also Haeckel's History of Natural Creation, 13th lecture.

    [3] This is how Dr. Steiner himself describes the famous German naturalist: "Haeckel's personality is captivating. It is the most complete contrast to the tone of his writings. If Haeckel had but made a slight study of the philosophy of which he speaks, not even as a dilettante, but like a child, he would have drawn the most lofty spiritual conclusions from his phylogenetic studies. Haeckel's doctrine is grand, but Haeckel himself is the worst of commentators on his doctrine. It is not by showing our contemporaries the weak points in Haeckel's doctrine that we can promote intellectual progress, but by pointing out to them the grandeur of his phylogenetic thought." Steiner has developed these ideas in two works: Welt und Lebensanschauungen im 19ten Jahrhundert (Theories of the Universe and of Life in the Nineteenth Century), and Haeckel und seine Gegner (Haeckel and his Opponents).

  [3] This is how Dr. Steiner himself describes the famous German naturalist: "Haeckel's personality is fascinating. It stands in stark contrast to the tone of his writings. If Haeckel had taken even a little time to study the philosophy he discusses, not just as a hobbyist but with genuine curiosity, he would have arrived at the most profound spiritual insights from his evolutionary studies. Haeckel's theories are impressive, but he is not the best interpreter of his own ideas. We can foster intellectual growth not by highlighting the flaws in Haeckel's theories, but by showcasing the greatness of his evolutionary thought." Steiner has elaborated on these concepts in two works: Welt und Lebensanschauungen im 19ten Jahrhundert (Theories of the Universe and of Life in the Nineteenth Century), and Haeckel und seine Gegner (Haeckel and his Opponents).

    [4] Die Mystik, im Aufgange des neuzeitlichen Geisteslebens (1901); Das Christentum als mystische Tatsache (1902); Theosophie (1904). He is now preparing an important book, which will no doubt be his chief work, and which is to be called Geheimwissenschaft (Occult Science).

  [4] The Mysticism in the Rise of Modern Spiritual Life (1901); Christianity as a Mystical Fact (1902); Theosophy (1904). He is currently working on an important book that will surely be his main work, titled Occult Science.

    [5] Translated from Lusifer-Gnosis (May to Dec. 1904), a theosophical magazine, published by M. Altmann, Leipzig, and edited by Dr. Rudolph Steiner (17 Motzstrasse, Berlin, W.). This translation appeared first in the Theosophist (October 1907-June 1908), a magazine of Brotherhood, of Comparative Religion, Philosophy and Science, and of Occultism. Edited by Annie Besant, President of the Theosophical Society, Adyar, Madras.

    [5] Translated from Lusifer-Gnosis (May to Dec. 1904), a theosophical magazine published by M. Altmann in Leipzig and edited by Dr. Rudolf Steiner (17 Motzstrasse, Berlin, W.). This translation first appeared in Theosophist (October 1907-June 1908), a magazine focused on Brotherhood, Comparative Religion, Philosophy and Science, as well as Occultism. Edited by Annie Besant, President of the Theosophical Society, Adyar, Madras.

    [6] In the last chapter of the book entitled Theosophie (Berlin, C. A. Schwetschke und Sohn), Dr. Rudolf Steiner fully describes this "Path of Knowledge;" here it is only intended to give some practical details.

    [6] In the final chapter of the book called Theosophie (Berlin, C. A. Schwetschke und Sohn), Dr. Rudolf Steiner thoroughly explains this "Path of Knowledge;" this section is meant to provide some practical details.

    [7] It should be remarked that artistic perception, when coupled with a quiet introspective nature, forms the best foundation for the development of occult faculties. It pierces through the superficial aspect of things and in so doing touches their secrets.

  [7] It’s important to note that artistic perception, when combined with a calm, reflective nature, provides the best groundwork for developing hidden abilities. It goes beyond the surface level of things and, in doing so, reveals their secrets.

    [8] Only to him, who listens disinterestedly, comes the ability to perceive really from within, silently, and without emotion arising from personal opinion or personal taste,—to such only can the Great Souls, who are known in Occultism as the Masters speak. As long as our opinions and feelings are in a state of vehement opposition to the communications from the Masters, They remain silent.

  [8] Only to those who listen without bias can truly perceive from within, quietly, and without feelings influenced by personal opinion or preference—such individuals are the only ones to whom the Great Souls, known in Occultism as the Masters, can communicate. As long as our opinions and feelings are strongly opposed to the messages from the Masters, they stay silent.

    [9] The fact here mentioned, in its bearing on the contemplation of crystals, is in many ways distorted by those who have only heard of it in an outward (exoteric) manner, and in this way such practises as crystal-gazing have their origin. Misrepresentations of such a kind are the outcome of misunderstanding. They have been described in many books, but they never form the subject of genuine (esoteric) teaching.

  [9] The fact mentioned here, in relation to the observation of crystals, is often misinterpreted by those who have only heard about it on a surface level. This is how practices like crystal-gazing started. These kinds of misunderstandings are the result of confusion. They've been discussed in many books, but they never constitute genuine teaching.

  [10] Anyone who might object that a microscopical examination would reveal the difference between the two would only show that he has failed to grasp the intention of the experiment. The intention is not to investigate the physical structure of the object, but to use it as a means for the development of psychic force.

[10] Anyone who argues that a microscopic examination would show the difference between the two only proves they don't understand the purpose of the experiment. The goal isn't to study the physical structure of the object, but to use it as a way to develop psychic force.


Transcriber's Note: There is no corresponding anchor for footnote number 5.

Transcriber's Note: There isn't a matching anchor for footnote number 5.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!